This is a modern-English version of A Manual of Mending and Repairing; With Diagrams, originally written by Leland, Charles Godfrey. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

iii

iii

A Guide to
Fixing and Repairing
WITH DIAGRAMS
BY
Charles Godfrey Leland

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
NEW YORK
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
1896
iv

Copyright, 1896,
By DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY.

Copyright, 1896,
By DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY.

BURR PRINTING HOUSE, FRANKFORT AND JACOB STS., N. Y. v

BURR PRINTING HOUSE, FRANKFORT AND JACOB STS., N. Y. v

CONTENTS
PAGES
Introduction vii-xxiii
Materials used in Mending 1-11
Mending Broken China, Porcelain, Crockery, Majolica, Terra-Cotta, Brick and Tile Work 12-32
Mending Glass, together with several Allied Processes: Approved Cements—Silicate of Soda 33-49
Wood-Shavings in Mending and Making many Objects—Ornamental Work of Shavings—Marquetry—Repairing Panel Pictures with Shavings 50-57
Repairing Woodwork 58-85
On Repairing and Restoring Books, Manuscripts, and Papers, with Directions for Easy Binding and Paper-Mending—Book-Worms—The Ravages of Book-Worms 86-120
Papier-Mâché: Repairing Toys—Making Grounds for Pictures and Walls—Carton-Cuir and Carton-Pierre 121-133
Mending Stone-Work: Mosaics—Ceresa-Work—Porcelain or Crockery Mosaic 134-142
Repairing Ivory 143-155
Repairing Amber: How to perfectly Re-Join Broken Amber, and to imitate it—How to Melt Amber in Fragments to a Single Body 156-158vi
Indiarubber and Gutta-Percha: Mending Indiarubber Shoes and making Garments Waterproof, with other Applications 159-168
Mending Metal-Work or Repairing by means of it: Fireproof Cements, with Iron Binders 169-182
Repairing Leather-Work: Trunks, Shoes, or in any other Forms—Joining Straps—Making Cheap Shoes 183-198
To Mend Hats, Blankets, and similar Fabrics by Felting 199-201
Invisible Mending of Garments, Laces, or Embroideries 202-205
Mending Mother-of-Pearl and Coral 206-209
Restoring and Repairing Pictures 210-230
General Recipes 231-253
INDEX 255-264 vii

INTRODUCTION

The author of this work modestly trusts that all who read it with care will admit that in it he has distinctly shown that mending or repairing, which has hitherto been regarded as a mere adjunct to other arts, is really an art by itself, if not a science, since it is based on chemical and other principles, which admit of extensive application and general combination. It has its laws—a fact which has never been hinted at by any writer, since all recipes for restoration in existence are each singly inventions made to suit certain cases. This work has been conceived on a different principle.

The author of this work humbly believes that anyone who reads it carefully will agree that he has clearly demonstrated that mending or repairing, which has traditionally been seen as just an extra to other arts, is actually an art in its own right, if not a science, as it is grounded in chemical and other principles that can be widely applied and combined. It has its laws—something no writer has ever suggested, since all existing restoration recipes are individual inventions tailored to specific situations. This work is based on a different principle.

A thorough knowledge of this art of repairing, mending, or restoring various objects is of very great value, since there is no household in which it is not often called into requisition. In the kitchen or drawing-room, in the library and nursery, there are daily breakages, of which a large and needless proportion are losses, simply because such a man as a general mender, who is accomplished in all branches of the art, does not exist. And, what is more, it is equally true that no one has ever realised to what a vast extent mending and saving may be carried, with a little expenditure of time, practice, and money, by any intelligent viii person who will devote serious attention to it. Within a comparatively few years discoveries in science or in nature have enlarged the ability of the mender to an extraordinary extent—I need only mention the applications now made with silicate of soda, celluloid, gutta percha, and glycerine to confirm what I say—so largely, indeed, that only the accomplished technologist and chemist is really aware of what can be done in general repairing compared to what was possible only a few years ago. I believe that there are few thoroughly practical persons (and, I may add, few who take an interest in art in any form, or even in books) who will read this work without deep interest, and without acquiring information of such value that in comparison to it the cost of the book will seem a trifle.

A solid understanding of the skill of repairing, fixing, or restoring different items is incredibly valuable, as it's something that every household often needs. Whether in the kitchen, living room, library, or nursery, we experience daily breakages, and a significant number of these losses could easily be avoided if we had a skilled handyman who excels in all aspects of this art. Moreover, it’s equally true that most people don’t realize how much mending and saving can be achieved with just a bit of time, practice, and money, by anyone who takes it seriously. In recent years, advancements in science and nature have significantly enhanced the mender's capabilities—just look at how materials like silicate of soda, celluloid, gutta percha, and glycerine are now used to demonstrate this. In fact, only skilled technologists and chemists truly appreciate just how much can be accomplished in general repairs compared to just a few years ago. I believe that very few practical people (and, I'd add, few who have an interest in art or even in books) will read this work without finding it fascinating, and without gaining knowledge that's so valuable that the price of the book will seem minimal in comparison.

Though mending or restoring is a subject which in some form comes home to and concerns everybody, and which it is assuredly everybody’s interest to understand, this is, I believe, the first book in which its application to a great variety of wants has been made, and that in such a clearly co-ordinated manner, and according to such a simple principle, that whoever reads it can have no difficulty in mending any object, even though it be not described here. In all works of the kind which I have seen the recipes for repairing have been given simply according to their subjects, without any view to general principles of application, and a great proportion of these were in turn simply copied from old books of miscellaneous “receipts,” or newspapers in which every so-called new discovery is announced as infallible, or as if it had been tried and tested to perfection. That I ix have not recklessly accumulated in this fashion all kinds of recipes to fill my pages will appear very plainly to every chemist or technologist, who will perceive that, proceeding from a comprehensive table of generally recognised and long-tested bases of cements, I have given deductions and combinations scientifically agreeing with their laws and with experiment. The true object of giving a great number of recipes has not been solely or simply to supply the house-keeper or mechanic with instructions for certain repairs, but also to suggest to the technologist and inventor new ideas and applications. Thus, when we know that given proportions of zinc in powder, silicate of soda, and chalk form a strong cement, resembling zinc, it is as well to suggest that this may be varied by employing other metals and substances, such as bronze-powders and mineral oxides, to be always preceded by a little experiment. I venture to say that any intelligent person who masters this work can, on this hint, make for himself innumerable inventions; and I am sure that there is not the editor of a single technological journal who will not testify to the fact that every year a great many patents are taken out and fortunes made from recipes which are neither so scientifically combined nor practically useful as those which I here give. That there are fortunes still to be made is abundantly proved by the fact that there are very few people, comparatively speaking, who know where to get or how to make waterproof glue, or how to mend with it, neatly and durably, shoes, umbrellas, and many rents in garments; how to unite a broken strap; mend, by felting, torn hats; rehabilitate perfectly worm-eaten and torn-away paper; restore x decayed broken wood; or mend, in fact, anything except with common glue or mucilage—both of which soon give way and crack or melt. So long as such general ignorance prevails, just so long there will be an opportunity for the inventor to make and sell cements, and for the repairer to find employment.

Although mending or restoring is a topic that affects everyone in some way and it’s clearly in everyone's interest to understand it, I believe this is the first book to explore its application to a wide range of needs in such a clearly organized way. It follows a simple principle, so anyone who reads it can easily learn to repair any object, even if it's not specifically mentioned here. In all the similar works I've come across, the repair recipes are usually presented just by their subjects, without any consideration for general principles of application. Many of these recipes were simply copied from old books of miscellaneous “receipts” or newspapers that announce every so-called new discovery as foolproof or as if it has been tested to perfection. That I haven’t carelessly compiled a random assortment of recipes to fill pages should be obvious to any chemist or technologist. They will recognize that I’ve derived deductions and combinations that scientifically align with established laws and experiments, based on a comprehensive list of widely recognized and thoroughly tested types of cements. The true aim of providing a large number of recipes isn’t just to give the housekeeper or mechanic straightforward instructions for specific repairs; it’s also to inspire technologists and inventors with new ideas and applications. For example, knowing that specific proportions of powdered zinc, sodium silicate, and chalk create a strong cement that resembles zinc, it’s worth mentioning that this could be adjusted by using other metals and substances, like bronze powders and mineral oxides, always preceded by small experiments. I can confidently say that any smart person who understands this work can create countless inventions from this idea. I’m sure that every editor of a technological journal would confirm that every year many patents are filed, and fortunes made, from recipes that are neither as scientifically crafted nor practically useful as those I present here. That fortunes can still be made is evident because relatively few people know how to get or create waterproof glue, or how to use it to neatly and durably repair shoes, umbrellas, and many rips in clothing; how to join a broken strap; mend torn hats by felting; perfectly restore severely damaged and torn paper; repair decayed and broken wood; or fix anything without using common glue or mucilage—both of which quickly fail and crack or dissolve. As long as this general ignorance persists, there will be opportunities for inventors to create and sell cements, and for repairers to find work.

I call special attention to the fact that this book contains no merely traditional, untested recipes which have been simply transferred from one Housekeeper’s Manual to another for generations. Where I have not been guided by my own personal experience—which is, I venture to say, not very limited—I have either followed truly scientific works, such as the three hundred volumes of the Chemical-Technical Library of A. Hartleben; or, when citing from older authors, have invariably given recipes which agree with the principles advanced by modern analysts and inventors. And though not a professor of chemistry, yet, as I studied it and natural philosophy in my youth under Leopold Gmelin, L. Passelt, and Professor Joseph Henry, I trust that I have been sufficiently qualified to avoid errors in what I have written. In short, that I have not recklessly accumulated every recipe which I could find, and that what I give are really trustworthy, will appear plainly to the chemist or technologist, who will perceive that, proceeding from a given table of generally recognised and long-tested bases of cements, &c., I have then given deductions and combinations scientifically agreeing with their laws and with experiment. My book is not a pièce de manufacture, or of hack-work, but one which is the result of many years of practical experience in the minor arts and industries, on which xi subject alone I have published twenty-two works, without including pamphlets, lectures, and at least one hundred letters or articles in leading magazines and newspapers. There is, in short, very little mending or making described in this book which I have not at one time or other personally effected, having had all my life a passion for mending and restoring all kinds of objects, and that scientifically and thoroughly.

I want to highlight that this book doesn’t just include random, traditional recipes that have been passed down from one household manual to another for years. When I haven’t relied on my own experience—which I believe is fairly extensive—I’ve used trustworthy scientific sources, like the three hundred volumes of the Chemical-Technical Library of A. Hartleben; or, when referencing older authors, I’ve always included recipes that align with the principles established by modern scientists and inventors. Although I’m not a chemistry professor, I did study it and natural philosophy in my youth under Leopold Gmelin, L. Passelt, and Professor Joseph Henry, so I trust I’m qualified enough to avoid mistakes in what I've written. In short, I have not carelessly gathered every recipe I stumbled upon; what I present is genuinely reliable, as will be clear to any chemist or technologist. They will see that I started from a well-established foundation of cements and similar materials, then made deductions and combinations that scientifically align with their principles and experimental evidence. My book is not merely a pièce de manufacture or a compilation of mediocre work; it is the result of many years of hands-on experience in various minor arts and industries. I have published twenty-two works on that subject alone, not counting pamphlets, lectures, and at least one hundred letters or articles in major magazines and newspapers. In summary, there’s very little repairing or crafting covered in this book that I haven’t personally done at some point, as I’ve always had a passion for mending and restoring all kinds of things, and I approach it scientifically and thoroughly.

As I have observed, there is in every household continual breakage of many kinds—“or of the rending which cries for mending”—it is a matter of some importance that some one in the family should pay special attention to such matters. How often have I seen very valuable objects stuck together—anyhow and clumsily—with putty, wafers, sealing-wax, glue, flour-paste, or anything which will “hold” for a time, when a perfect cure might have just as well been effected had the proper recipe been taken to the first chemist. This is equally true as regards taking ink or stains out of garments, or repairing the latter perfectly, or mending shoes or indiarubber cloth, or felting worn hats and many other articles, all of which are treated of in this work.

As I've noticed, there’s always something breaking in every household—“or something that needs fixing”—so it’s important for someone in the family to pay attention to these issues. How often have I seen valuable items glued back together clumsily with putty, tape, sealing wax, glue, flour paste, or anything that will “hold” for a little while, when a proper fix could have been achieved by going to a real chemist? This applies just as much to removing ink or stains from clothes, perfectly repairing them, fixing shoes or rubber fabric, refurbishing worn hats, and many other items, all of which are covered in this book.

It is true that everybody is not naturally ingenious, or clever, or gifted, but all may become skilful menders if they will duly consider the subject (which requires no hard study) and experiment on it a little. And here I would seriously address a few words to all who are interested in education. There is a certain faculty which may be called constructiveness, which is nearly allied to invention, and which is a marvellous developer in all children of quickness of xii perception, thought, or intellect. It is the art of using the fingers to make or manipulate, in any way; it exists in every human being, and it may be brought out to an extraordinary degree in the young, as has been fully tested and proved. Now, if we take two children of the same age, sex, and capacity, both going to the same school and pursuing the same studies, and if one of the two devotes from two to four hours a week to an industrial art class (i.e., studying simple original design, easy wood-carving, repoussé, embroidery, &c.), it will be found—as it has been by very extensive experiment—that the latter child will at the end of the year excel the former in all branches of learning; that is to say, in arithmetic or geography, so greatly does ingenuity proceed from the fingers to the brain. Now, mending is so nearly allied to all the minor or mechanical arts, it enters into them so closely, that it in a manner belongs to and is an introduction to them all. Like them, it stimulates invention or ingenuity, and is perhaps of far greater practical utility or direct use. Boys and girls learn very willingly how to mend, and, from a long experience in teaching them, I should say that a class with experiments and practical instruction in what is given in this book should take precedence of all carpentry, metal-work, joining, leather-work, or any other branches whatever. For it is easier than any of them, and it is of far more general utility, as the following pages clearly show. Such teaching would cost next to nothing for outfit, and would be the best introduction to technical education of all kinds.

It’s true that not everyone is naturally clever or talented, but anyone can become skilful menders if they take the time to think about the subject (which doesn’t require intense study) and try it out a bit. I want to share a few thoughts with those interested in education. There’s a skill called constructiveness, which is closely related to invention and greatly enhances children’s quickness in perception, thought, and intellect. It’s the ability to use your hands to create or manipulate things, and it exists in everyone. This skill can be developed remarkably in young people, as has been thoroughly tested and proven. If we compare two children of the same age, gender, and ability who attend the same school and study the same subjects, and if one of them spends two to four hours a week in an industrial art class (like studying basic design, simple wood-carving, repoussé, embroidery, etc.), it’s been found—through extensive research—that the latter child will end up performing better in all subjects by the end of the year, including arithmetic and geography. This shows how much creativity stems from using your hands. Mending is closely related to various practical or mechanical arts, serving as an introduction to all of them. Like those arts, it encourages creativity and is often much more useful. Kids are eager to learn how to mend, and from my experience teaching them, I believe that a class focused on experiments and practical skills detailed in this book should come before learning carpentry, metalwork, joining, leatherwork, or any other branches. It’s easier than any of those and offers much broader benefits, as the following pages demonstrate. This kind of teaching would require minimal setup costs and would serve as the best introduction to various kinds of technical education.

There is an immense amount of breakage in this xiii world, yet, as a French writer on the subject observes, there are more great artists than good menders; the latter being so extremely rare that proofs of it are seen in bungling restorations in every museum in Europe, and in the almost impossibility of finding (out of Italy) men who can perfectly mend first-class ceramic ware. We see this ignorance in reproductions of delicate ivory ware coarsely cast in gypsum, and in a vast rejection and destruction of antiquities in wood, stone, or ceramic ware, simply because they are most ignorantly supposed to be beyond repair when they might, with proper knowledge, be very easily and cheaply restored, to great profit. And if the reader will visit the “dead rooms” of any museum in Europe and then study this book, he will find ample confirmation of what I say.

There is a huge amount of damage in this world, yet, as a French writer on the subject notes, there are more great artists than good menders; the latter are so incredibly rare that you can see proof of it in the clumsy restorations in every museum in Europe, and in the almost impossibility of finding (outside of Italy) people who can perfectly restore high-quality ceramic pieces. We see this lack of knowledge in reproductions of delicate ivory items poorly made from gypsum, and in the widespread rejection and destruction of wooden, stone, or ceramic antiques, simply because they are wrongly believed to be beyond repair when they could, with proper knowledge, be easily and cheaply restored for great benefit. If the reader visits the “dead rooms” of any museum in Europe and then studies this book, he will find plenty of confirmation of what I am saying.

And here I would mention that every collector or owner of any kind of works of art, of bric-à-brac, or curiosities, who will master the art of mending, can find an illimitable field for picking up bargains in almost every shop of antiquities in Europe, especially in the smaller or humbler kind. For it is very far from being true that these dealers know “how to mend everything;” on the contrary, I have often found them very ignorant indeed of mending, and have frequently instructed them in it. Thus I now have before me a “Holy Family” of the early sixteenth century, bas-relief in stamped leather, twelve inches by eight, for which I paid two francs, but which I might have had for one, it being utterly dilapidated, and apparently of no value. In two or three hours I restored it perfectly, and it would now sell for perhaps a hundred francs. By it hangs a xiv “Madonna and Child,” painted on a panel, gold ground, fourteenth century, which, including a very broad and remarkable old frame, I purchased both for twelve francs. The panel was warped like a sabre, , the colour and gesso ground badly scaled away in many places. It was split in two pieces; in short, it appeared to be nearly worthless. Now it is in very good condition, and would be an ornament to any gallery. As regards repairing ceramic ware or china, glass, and porcelain, art has of late years made remarkable advances, this kind of mending being the most in requisition. As for old carved wood, no matter how badly broken it may be, eaten away by worms, or rotten, or even wanting large pieces, so long as its original form is evident, it can be very easily repaired or restored to all its original beauty and integrity, as I shall fully explain. In this alone there is a vast field for investment or money-making, because there are annually destroyed almost everywhere quantities of old wood-carvings; for, being badly worm-eaten, they are ignorantly supposed to be irreparable. The same may be said of ancient carved ivories, which are ready to drop at a touch into dust, as were those from Nineveh in the British Museum, yet which are now firm and clear. It is also true of the bindings of old books, many of marvellous beauty, whether of stamped leather, parchment, or carved. Even more interesting and curious is the repairing or restoring worm-eaten manuscripts or papers of any kind, or parchment, the easy process of filling the holes not being known to many bibliophiles. This art is becoming known in Germany, where it is not unusual to buy an old book for a xv mark, rebind it in hard old parchment, repair it generally for two or three, and then sell it, according to the subject, for several hundred or thousand per cent. profit.

And I should mention that every collector or owner of any kind of artwork, bric-à-brac, or curiosities who learns the art of mending can find countless opportunities to score bargains in almost every antique shop in Europe, especially in the smaller or less prominent ones. It’s far from true that these dealers know “how to fix everything;” on the contrary, I’ve often found them quite clueless about repairs and have frequently taught them. For example, I have a “Holy Family” bas-relief in stamped leather from the early sixteenth century, measuring twelve inches by eight, which I bought for two francs but could have gotten for one since it was completely falling apart and seemingly worthless. In just two or three hours, I restored it perfectly, and it could now sell for around a hundred francs. Next to it is a “Madonna and Child” painted on a gold-ground panel from the fourteenth century, which I got along with a very broad and impressive old frame for twelve francs. The panel was warped like a sword, , with the color and gesso layer badly peeling in many spots. It was split into two pieces; in short, it looked nearly worthless. Now it’s in very good condition and would be a beautiful addition to any gallery. When it comes to repairing ceramics, glass, and porcelain, art has made significant advances in recent years, as this kind of mending is in high demand. For old carved wood, no matter how badly broken, vermin-eaten, rotten, or missing large parts, as long as its original shape is recognizable, it can be very easily repaired or restored to its original beauty and integrity, as I will explain fully. This alone offers a huge opportunity for investment or profit, since countless ancient wood carvings are destroyed every year; being badly eaten by worms, they are mistakenly thought to be beyond repair. The same goes for ancient carved ivories that are on the verge of crumbling at a touch, like those from Nineveh in the British Museum, yet which are now stable and intact. This also applies to the bindings of old books, many of which are stunning, whether made of stamped leather, parchment, or carved. Even more fascinating and intriguing is the repair or restoration of worm-eaten manuscripts or papers of any kind, including parchment, as the simple technique of filling the holes isn’t widely known among many book lovers. This skill is gaining recognition in Germany, where it’s not uncommon to buy an old book for a xv mark, rebind it in a sturdy old parchment, generally repair it for two or three marks, and then sell it, depending on the subject, for multiple hundreds or thousands of percent profit.

It is greatly to be regretted that it is so little known, especially in England, that to repair a few holes or restore a little broken, crumbling carving it is not absolutely necessary to tear down an entire Gothic church and build a new one, as is so very generally the case. There is no stone-work, however dilapidated it may be, which cannot be mended very perfectly, and that in almost all cases with a material which sets even harder than the original, as was perfectly shown at the Paris Exhibition of 1889. Dilapidated stone carved work, of all ages and kinds, which could be perfectly restored to a degree which even very few artists suspect, abounds in Italy, where it can be purchased for a song. The song, it is true, is generally sung to a small silver accompaniment, but the purchaser may make it golden for himself. For very few know how to restore a knocked-off nose so that the line of juncture be not visible; yet even this is possible, as I shall show. And I may here remark that in all the first galleries and museums of Europe, without one exception, there is abundant evidence to prove that, of all the arts, the one of repairing and restoring is the one least understood and most strangely neglected.

It's really unfortunate that so few people know, especially in England, that to fix a few holes or restore some broken, crumbling carvings, it’s not necessary to tear down an entire Gothic church and build a new one, as often happens. There is no stonework, no matter how damaged, that can't be repaired quite well, often using materials that set even harder than the original, as was clearly demonstrated at the Paris Exhibition of 1889. Damaged stone carvings, from all eras and styles, can be perfectly restored to a degree that even very few artists realize, and they’re plentiful in Italy, where they can be bought for very little. The price is usually in small silver coins, but the buyer can definitely turn it into something golden for themselves. Very few people know how to restore a knocked-off nose so that the repair isn’t visible; however, this can be done, as I will demonstrate. Additionally, it's worth noting that in all the top galleries and museums in Europe, without exception, there's plenty of evidence showing that out of all the arts, the art of repairing and restoring is the least understood and most strangely overlooked.

There is hardly a village so small that one man or woman could not make in it or eke out a living by repairing different objects. In towns and cities the demand for such work is much greater, for there ladies break expensive fans and jewellery, and children xvi their dolls and toys, for mending of which the “rehabilitators” require “much moneys,” especially in the United States, where prices for anything out of the way are appalling.

There’s barely a village so small that one person can’t make a living by fixing things. In towns and cities, there’s a much higher demand for this kind of work because there, ladies break expensive fans and jewelry, and kids break their dolls and toys, which the “repairers” charge “a lot of money” for, especially in the United States, where prices for anything unusual are shocking. xvi

I would therefore beg all people who are gifted with some small allowance of “ingenuity,” tact, art, or common-sense to consider that Mending or Restoring is a calling very easily learned by a little practice, and one by which a living can be made, even in its humblest branches, as is shown by the umbrella-menders and chair-caners in the streets. But common-sense teaches that any one who shall have mastered all that is explicitly set forth in this book ought certainly to be able to gain money, even largely; for, as I said, the opportunities of purchasing dilapidated works of art, mending and selling them, are innumerable, and Restoration is as yet everywhere in its mere rudiments and very little practised. That which might be a very great general industry of vast utility, employing many thousands now idle, only exists in a hap-hazard, casual way, as dependent on other kinds of work. But to me it appears as a great art by itself, dependent on certain principles of general application. And when we consider what is generally wasted for want of proper knowledge of this great art, it seems to me to be but rational that if we had in London a school for teaching mending and restoring in all its branches as a trade, with a museum to show the public, probably to its great astonishment, what marvels can be wrought by renewing what is old, it would be of great service to the country at large. A very little reflection will convince the least visionary or most practical reader that what is wasted xvii or annually destroyed of valuable old works, which cannot be replaced, because they are no longer manufactured, if restored, would form the basis of a great national industry. It has not as yet, however, entered into the head of any one to conceive this, simply because no one has ever been educated as a general restorer, but only in a secondary, supplementary, small way as a specialist, generally as a botcher. And I maintain, from no inconsiderable knowledge of the subject, that the best menders and restorers by far are those who understand the most branches of their calling. The reason for this is plain; it is because a repairer, when he comes to some unforeseen difficulty—for example, in mending china—and finds the cements used are not exactly applicable, he will, if sensible, think of some other adhesive used in other kinds of work, or other combinations or appliances.

I would therefore urge everyone who has some level of “ingenuity,” tact, skill, or common sense to think about how Mending or Restoring is a trade that can be easily learned with a bit of practice, and it's one through which a living can be made, even in the simplest forms, as shown by the umbrella fixers and chair weavers in the streets. Common sense suggests that anyone who has mastered everything laid out in this book should definitely be able to make money, potentially even a lot; because, as I mentioned, the opportunities to buy broken pieces of art, fix them, and sell them are endless, and Restoration is still very much in its early stages and not widely practiced. What could be a significant general industry of great benefit, employing many thousands who are currently unemployed, exists only in a random, casual manner, reliant on other forms of work. But to me, it seems like an art in its own right, based on certain principles that apply broadly. And when we consider how much is often wasted due to a lack of proper knowledge about this important art, it seems reasonable that if we had a school in London dedicated to teaching mending and restoring in all its aspects as a profession, with a museum to display to the public, likely to their great surprise, the wonders that can be created by renewing the old, it would greatly benefit the country as a whole. With minimal reflection, even the least imaginative or most practical reader will realize that the valuable old works that are wasted or destroyed each year, which cannot be replaced because they are no longer made, if restored, could provide the foundation for a significant national industry. However, it has yet to occur to anyone to consider this simply because no one has been trained as a general restorer, but only in a secondary, supplementary, minor capacity as a specialist, usually as a hack. And I assert, based on considerable knowledge of the subject, that the best menders and restorers are by far those who understand the most aspects of their trade. The reason for this is clear; when a repairer encounters an unexpected challenge—such as mending china—and finds that the adhesives they typically use aren't quite suitable, they’ll, if they’re sensible, think of different adhesives used in other types of work or other combinations or tools.

I go so far as to say that an exhibition of specimens showing all that can be done in mending and restoration in ceramic art, leather, carved stone, books, carved and wrought wood, castings, metal, furniture, fans, and toys, would probably serve as sufficient beginning to establish classes and a school. The objects should, when possible, be accompanied by a duplicate or photograph showing the condition they were in before restoration, on the principle of the picture-cleaners, who amaze the public with such startling contrasts of dirt and splendour.

I would even say that an exhibition of examples showing everything that can be achieved in repairing and restoring ceramic art, leather, carved stone, books, carved and crafted wood, castings, metal, furniture, fans, and toys, could likely be a solid starting point to set up classes and a school. Whenever possible, these items should be shown alongside a duplicate or photo displaying their condition before restoration, similar to those picture-cleaners who wow the public with such dramatic differences between dirt and beauty.

How this can all be done will be found in this book, which I venture to suggest will often be found useful in every family, or wherever “things” are broken and worn. For the collector of curiosities who would xviii willingly pick up bargains, I seriously and earnestly commend it as a vade mecum by means of which he may literally make money in any shop. For, as I have already said, strange as it may seem, the small dealers in bric-à-brac are generally very ignorant of all the curious secrets of restoration, or else they have no time or means to attend to such work. Again, if the collector has learned what I here teach, he will often detect restoration allied to forgery in expensive antiques, guaranteed to be perfect. It has been well observed by M. Ris-Paquot, in his valuable work, L’Art de restaurer soi-même les Faïences et Porcelaines, that it often happens, most unfortunately, that precious relics whose value is immense, such as the Italian faïences and those of Palissy or Henri II., come to collections in such a condition, so pitifully injured, that de visu we cannot buy them because we know of nobody who can actually restore them, and because this delicate work requires so much special knowledge. Add to this, that their great value and rarity disincline us to trust to the first-comer, or general workman, treasures which he might utterly ruin by clumsiness or ignorance.

How all of this can be done is detailed in this book, which I suggest will often be helpful in every household, or wherever things are broken and worn. For the collector of curiosities who is eager to find good deals, I strongly recommend it as a guide that can help them literally make money in any shop. As I mentioned before, it may sound strange, but small dealers in antiques are usually quite unaware of the intricate secrets of restoration, or they simply lack the time or resources to take on such work. Moreover, if the collector learns what I teach here, they'll often spot restorations connected to forgery in expensive antiques that are claimed to be flawless. M. Ris-Paquot wisely noted in his valuable book, *L’Art de restaurer soi-même les Faïences et Porcelaines*, that it frequently happens, unfortunately, that precious items of immense value, like Italian faïences and those from Palissy or Henri II., end up in collections in such a sadly damaged state that we cannot buy them because we don’t know anyone who can truly restore them, and this delicate work requires a lot of specialized knowledge. Furthermore, their high value and rarity make us hesitant to trust random workers with treasures that they might completely ruin through clumsiness or ignorance.

I may add that I seldom walk out in Florence without seeing old worn faïences for sale for a mere trifle which with a little retouching, gilding, and firing could be made quite valuable. In such instances there need be no complaint of destroying the venerable effect and value of antiquity. In them antique material may be legitimately employed as a basis for newer work, especially when it is broken away, worn down to the core, or full of holes. Now, with what this book teaches in his mind, the artist or xix tourist will very soon realise, if he be at all ingenious, or can avail himself of the aid of some friend who has even a very slight knowledge of art, that he can at a slight outlay purchase objects which will become very valuable when afterwards restored at home.

I should mention that I rarely walk around Florence without spotting old, worn faïences for sale for just a few bucks that, with a bit of touch-up, gilding, and firing, could become quite valuable. In these cases, there’s no need to complain about ruining the timeworn charm and worth of antiques. Here, antique materials can legitimately serve as a foundation for newer work, especially when they are chipped, worn down to the core, or full of holes. Now, with what this book teaches in mind, the artist or xix tourist will soon realize, if they are at all clever, or can get help from a friend with even a little art knowledge, that they can buy items for a small investment that will become very valuable once restored at home.

As I can imagine no head of a family, and no dealer in miscellaneous works of art or any small wares, no provider of furniture or furnisher, to whom this work will not be a most acceptable gift, so I am very confident that every traveller who has trunks to mend or broken straps to join, and every emigrant roughing it in the forests or the bush of Australia or Canada, may learn from it many useful devices, and the fact that with nothing more than a small tin of liquid glue and another of indiarubber he can effect more than could be imagined by any one who has not studied the subject. On this I speak not without experience, having found that, both as a soldier and a traveller in the Wild West of America, my knowledge of mending was of great use to my friends as well as myself. A perusal of the Index of what is here given will satisfy the reader that this manual is in fact a vade mecum for almost all sorts and conditions of men and women, and that there are none who would not be thankful for it.

I can’t imagine a head of a household, a seller of various artworks or small items, a furniture provider, or anyone who wouldn’t appreciate this work as a fantastic gift. I’m also pretty sure that every traveler needing to fix their trunks or mend broken straps, and every emigrant roughing it in the forests or bush of Australia or Canada, can learn many useful tips from it. All it takes is a small tin of liquid glue and another of rubber, and you can do more than anyone who hasn’t looked into this subject would think. I say this from experience, having found my mending skills incredibly helpful to both my friends and me as a soldier and traveler in the Wild West of America. A quick look at the Index will show the reader that this manual really is a vade mecum for nearly everyone, and I doubt there’s anyone who wouldn’t be grateful for it.

A friend adds to these remarks the suggestion that this work may properly be included among the presents to a bride as an aid to housekeeping; and it will probably be admitted that it would prove quite as useful as many of the gifts which are usually bestowed on such occasions.

A friend suggests that this work could be included among the gifts for a bride as a help for managing a household; and it’s likely that people would agree it’s just as practical as many of the typical gifts given on these occasions.

I have truly said that, while breaking and decay xx are universal, there are literally nowhere any generally accomplished repairers—that is to say, experts who know and can practise even what is set forth in this book. Certain menders of broken china there are, of whom the great authority on fictile restoration, Ris-Pasquot, declares that none can be trusted with anything valuable. There are so few needle-women who can sew up a rent perfectly that a lady “to the manor born” paid in Rome two pounds, or fifty lire, for being taught the stitch, described in this book, by which it can be done. That it was a great secret to an expert and accomplished needle-woman proves that it cannot be generally known. A house-furnisher in London doing a large business once explained to me with manifest pride how he had, by dint of persuasion and treating, obtained from another what is really one of the simplest recipes for restoring a brown stain. All of this being true, it is apparent enough that any accomplished mender and restorer, lady or gentleman, can hardly fail to make a living by the art; and I sincerely believe that it is the simple truth that it is set forth in the following pages so fully and clearly that any one who will make the experiment can learn from it how to make a living. This is effectively, in all its fulness, a new art and a new calling, and it is time that it were established.

I truly believe that, while breaking and decay xx are universal, there are hardly any skilled repairers—that is to say, experts who know and can practice the techniques described in this book. There are some people who can fix broken china, but the leading expert on ceramic restoration, Ris-Pasquot, states that none can be trusted with anything valuable. There are so few seamstresses who can perfectly mend a tear that a lady born into privilege paid in Rome two pounds or fifty lire to learn the stitch mentioned in this book that makes it possible. The fact that it was a closely guarded secret even to an expert seamstress indicates that it is not widely known. A furniture supplier in London, who runs a large business, once proudly explained to me how he managed, through persuasion and negotiation, to get from someone else what is actually one of the simplest methods for removing a brown stain. Given all this, it’s quite clear that any skilled mender and restorer, whether a man or a woman, should easily be able to make a living from this craft; and I genuinely believe that the information presented in the following pages is so thorough and transparent that anyone who tries it can learn how to earn a living. This represents, in all its detail, a new art and a new profession, and it’s time for it to be recognized.

It is a great mistake to suppose that manufacturers are necessarily good menders of what they make. I have found, as have my readers, that it is not the great watchmaker who oversees the production of thousands of watches to whom a watch can be most safely trusted for rehabilitation. For, in nine cases xxi out of ten, it is some extremely humble brother of the craft, who does nothing but mend in a small shop, who restores your chronometer most admirably. The same is true as regards trunks anywhere out of England, since in Germany and France anything of the kind is invariably botched with incredible want of skill. This runs through most trades; for which reason I believe that a really well-accomplished general mender, earnestly devoted to the calling in every detail and resolved to be perfect in it, could ere long repair better than most manufacturers, since the latter, in these days, all work by machinery or by vast subdivision of labour, and not, so to speak, by hand. But all repairing must be by hand. We can make every detail of a watch or of a gun by machinery, but the machine cannot mend it when broken, much less a clock or a pistol!

It's a big mistake to think that manufacturers are always great at fixing what they produce. I've found, along with my readers, that it's not the famous watchmaker who makes thousands of watches that you can trust the most for repairs. More often than not, it's some very humble craftsman who just fixes things in a small shop that does the best job on your watch. The same goes for trunks outside of England, as anything like that in Germany and France is usually repaired with remarkable lack of skill. This applies to most trades; that's why I believe that a truly skilled general repair person, dedicated to their craft and striving for perfection, could soon repair items better than most manufacturers. Today, manufacturers rely on machines or large-scale division of labor instead of doing things by hand. But all repairs *must* be done by hand. We can make every part of a watch or a gun using machines, but machines cannot fix them when they break, let alone a clock or a pistol!

The value of this book will appear to any one who knows how little really good repairing there is in Europe. Since writing the foregoing pages I have gone through the galleries of the Vatican and many other museums, and been amazed at the coarse, ignorant, and bungling manner in which the great majority of antique statues and other objects of immense value have been mended up. There is in most cases no pretence whatever to conceal the lines of repair, and when this has been attempted it has failed through ignorance of recipes and instructions which may be found in this work. xxii 1

The value of this book will be clear to anyone who understands how few truly skilled restorations exist in Europe. Since writing the previous pages, I have visited the galleries of the Vatican and many other museums, and I have been shocked at the careless, uninformed, and clumsy way that the vast majority of antique statues and other priceless items have been repaired. In most cases, there’s no attempt at all to hide the repair lines, and even when there is, it has failed due to a lack of knowledge about the recipes and techniques that can be found in this book. xxii 1

A MANUAL OF
MENDING AND REPAIRING

MATERIALS USED IN MENDING

There are full many admirable and practical recipes (Hausmitteln), which are often known only in certain families.”—Die Natürliche Magie. By Johann C. Wiegleb, 1782.

There are many great and useful recipes (Hausmitteln), that are often only known within certain families.”—Die Natürliche Magie. By Johann C. Wiegleb, 1782.

The art of mending or of repairing may be broadly stated as being effected, firstly, by mechanical processes, such as those employed by carpenters in nailing and joining, in embroidery with the needle, and in metal-work with clumps, or soldering; and, secondly, by chemical means. The latter consist of cements and adhesives, which are, however, effectively the same thing. This glue, or gum, is an adhesive or sticker; that is, a simple substance which causes two objects to adhere. The same, when combined with powder of chalk or glass, would be a Cement. This latter term is again applied somewhat generally and loosely by many, not only to all adhesives, but also more correctly to all soft substances which harden, such as Portland cement, mortar, and putty, 2 and which are often used by themselves to form objects, such as “bricks” and castings; but these latter, having also the quality of acting as adhesives or stickers, are naturally regarded as being the same.

The art of mending or repairing can be broadly defined as being done, first, through mechanical processes, like those used by carpenters in nailing and joining, in embroidery with a needle, and in metalwork with clumps or soldering; and, second, through chemical methods. The latter include cements and adhesives, which are effectively the same thing. This glue, or gum, is an adhesive or sticker; meaning it's a simple substance that makes two objects stick together. When combined with chalk or glass powder, it becomes a Concrete. The term is often used somewhat generally and loosely by many, not only for all adhesives but also more correctly for all soft substances that harden, like Portland cement, mortar, and putty, 2 which are often used on their own to create objects, like “bricks” and castings; but since these also have the ability to act as adhesives or stickers, they are naturally seen as the same.

As will be speedily observed in the great number of recipes for mending which will be given in this book, there are many which occur frequently in different combinations; therefore it will be advisable and indispensable for those who wish to master mending as an art to indicate these as a basis.

As you will quickly notice in the numerous recipes for mending provided in this book, many of them appear frequently in different combinations. Therefore, it's essential for those who want to master mending as an art to identify these as a foundation.

As Sigmund Lehner has observed in his valuable work on Die Kitte- und Klebemittel, there have been such vast numbers of recipes published of late years for adhesives in various technological works, that the combination of the usual materials depends almost on the judgment of the experimenter, and every practical operator will soon learn to make inventions of his own. These materials, according to Stohmann, may be classified as follows:—

As Sigmund Lehner noted in his important work on Die Kitte- und Klebemittel, there have been so many recipes published in recent years for adhesives in different technical publications that the choice of typical materials almost relies on the experimenter's judgment, and every practical operator will quickly learn to create their own inventions. These materials, according to Stohmann, can be categorized as follows:—

I. Those in which Petroleum is the basis.
II. Resin or pitch.
III. Caoutchouc (indiarubber) or gutta-percha.
IV. Gum or starch.
V. Lime and chalk.

Lehner extends the list as follows into adhesives, or cements:—

Lehner adds to the list as follows regarding adhesives or cements:—

I. For glass and porcelain in every form.
II. For metals not exposed to changes of temperature. 3
III. For stoves and furnaces, or objects exposed to heat.
IV. For chemical apparatus and objects exposed to corrosive liquids.
V. Luting or cements, to protect glass or porcelain vessels from the action of fire.
VI. Cements for microscopic preparations, for filling teeth and similar work.
VII. Those for special objects, such as are made of tortoise-shell, meerschaum (ivory), &c.

Oils are divided into those (such as olive) which never become hard, and the linseed, which in time dries into a substance like gum. The latter combined with a great variety of mineral substances, such as plumbago, calcined lime, magnesia, chalk, red oxide of iron, soapstone, or with varnishes, forms insoluble “soaps,” which, as cements, resist water. They require a long time to set or become hard.

Oils are categorized into those that never harden, like olive oil, and linseed oil, which eventually dries into a gum-like substance. The latter, when mixed with various minerals like graphite, burnt lime, magnesium, chalk, red iron oxide, talc, or with varnishes, creates insoluble “soaps” that act as cements and resist water. They take a long time to set or harden.

Resins and Gums include a great number of substances, such as resin or hard pitch, which is distilled from pine-trees; shellac, mastic, elemi, copal, kauri gum, amber, gum arabic, dextrine made from flour, the gum of the peach and cherry, and of many other trees. To these may be added frankincense and tragacanth, which is less an adhesive than a stiffener and dresser. Gums are generally rather brittle; this is remedied by combination with oily substances, volatile oils, or caoutchouc. With these gums Lehner includes asphaltum. The defect of such adhesives is, as he also remarks, that they will not resist high temperatures. This, however, will apply to most objects. 4

Resins and Gums consist of many substances, like resin or hard pitch sourced from pine trees; shellac, mastic, elemi, copal, kauri gum, amber, gum arabic, dextrin made from flour, and the gum from peach and cherry trees, among others. Additionally, frankincense and tragacanth can be included, with tragacanth serving more as a stiffener and finisher than an adhesive. Gums are typically quite brittle, but this can be fixed by mixing them with oily substances, volatile oils, or rubber. In this context, Lehner also includes asphaltum. The downside of these adhesives, as he points out, is that they don't withstand high temperatures. However, this limitation applies to most materials. 4

Varnish.—This belongs properly to the gums, but is technically regarded as a separate material. It is gum in solution in turpentine or spirits. For details vide Die Fabrikation der Copal- Terpentinöl und Spiritus-Lacke, by L. E. Andés; Leipzig, price 5 m. 40 pf.

Finish.—This is actually part of the gums, but it's considered a separate material. It's gum dissolved in turpentine or spirits. For details see Die Fabrikation der Copal- Terpentinöl und Spiritus-Lacke, by L. E. Andés; Leipzig, price 5 m. 40 pf.

Caoutchouc and Gutta-Percha are gums which when hard are still elastic, and resist the action of water. I have read that a perfect imitation or substitute for them has been made of turpentine, but have not seen it, though I have met with glue made with oil and turpentine, which very much resembled them in elasticity or flexibility. Reduced to a liquid form with ether, benzine, &c., these gums can be kept in a liquid state for a long time, and then hardened in any form by exposure to the air. They enter into a very great variety of cements, such as are meant to be tough or waterproof. Indiarubber is, on the whole, the best, and gutta-percha the cheapest, for cements.

Rubber and Gutta-percha are gums that remain elastic even when they're hard and resist water. I've read that a perfect imitation or substitute has been made from turpentine, but I haven't seen it. However, I've come across glue made with oil and turpentine that closely resembles them in flexibility. When dissolved in ether, benzine, etc., these gums can be kept in liquid form for a long time and then hardened into any shape by being exposed to air. They are used in a wide variety of cements designed to be tough or waterproof. Indiarubber is generally the best option, while gutta-percha is the most affordable for cements.

Glue.—This is made, by boiling, from horns and bones; it is essentially the same as gelatine. It is the most generally known of all adhesives, and may be modified by certain admixtures to suit almost any substance. It has the peculiarity that it must always be boiled in a balneum mariæ, or in a kettle in hot water in another kettle. Its strength is vastly increased by admixture with nitric acid or strong vinegar. On the subject of glue in all its relations, the reader may consult Die Leim- und Gelatine-Fabrikation, or “The Manufacture of Glue and Gelatine,” by F. Dawidowsky; Vienna, price 3s.

Adhesive.—This is made by boiling horns and bones; it’s basically the same as gelatin. It’s the most widely recognized adhesive and can be adjusted with certain additives to work with almost any material. A unique aspect is that it always needs to be boiled in a balneum mariæ, or in a kettle set in hot water within another kettle. Its strength is greatly enhanced by mixing it with nitric acid or strong vinegar. For more information on glue and its various uses, readers can check Die Leim- und Gelatine-Fabrikation or “The Manufacture of Glue and Gelatine” by F. Dawidowsky; Vienna, price 3s.

Flour-Paste and Starch-Paste.—These mixtures, though generally used for weak work, such as to make papers adhere, can be very much strengthened 5 by admixture with glue and gums. Combined with certain substances, such as paper, mineral powders, and alum, they, when submitted to pressure, become intensely hard, and resist not only water but heat, when not excessive. Also combined with varnishes they are decided resistants. Lehner speaks of them as if they were perishable in any condition.

Flour and starch paste.—These mixtures, although usually used for light tasks, like making papers stick, can be significantly strengthened by adding glue and gums. When mixed with certain materials, like paper, mineral powders, and alum, they can become really hard under pressure and can resist not just water but also heat, as long as it’s not extreme. When combined with varnishes, they provide strong resistance. Lehner talks about them as if they were flimsy in any state.

Sturgeon’s Bladder.—With this the bladders of several kinds of fish are classed. Cut in small pieces and dissolved in spirits it makes a very strong adhesive, which is mixed with many others.

Sturgeon bladder.—This refers to the bladders of various types of fish. When cut into small pieces and dissolved in alcohol, it creates a very strong adhesive that is combined with many others.

Lime is the most extensively used cement in the world. Combined with water it forms mortar. It is united with many substances, such as caseine or cheese, the white of eggs, and silicate of soda, to make powerful minor cements. On the subject of lime the practical technologist should consult Kalk und Luftmortel, by Dr. Herrmann Zwick; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s., in which all details of the subject are given in full.

Lime is the most widely used cement globally. When mixed with water, it creates mortar. It can also combine with various substances, like casein or cheese, egg whites, and sodium silicate, to produce effective minor cements. For more information about lime, practical technologists should refer to Kalk und Luftmortel by Dr. Herrmann Zwick; Vienna, A. Hartleben, priced at 3s., which covers all the details of the topic comprehensively.

Eggs.—The yolk, and more particularly the white, of eggs is sometimes used as an adhesive, and it enters into many very excellent cements. For details as to the chemistry and technology of this material consult Die Fabrikationen von Albumin- und Eierkonserven (A Full Account of the Characteristics of all Egg Substances, the Fabrication of Egg, and Blood Albumen, &c.), by Karl Ruprecht; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 2s. 3d.

Eggs.—The yolk, and especially the white of eggs, is sometimes used as an adhesive and is included in many excellent cements. For more information on the chemistry and technology of this material, refer to Die Fabrikationen von Albumin- und Eierkonserven (A Full Account of the Characteristics of all Egg Substances, the Fabrication of Egg, and Blood Albumen, &c.), by Karl Ruprecht; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 2s. 3d.

Neutral Substances, or Binding Materials.—Almost any substance not easily soluble in water, and many which are, from common dust or earth, or clay, sand, chalk, powdered egg-shells, sawdust, 6 shell-powder, &c., when combined with certain adhesives, form cements. This is sometimes due to chemical combination, but more frequently to mechanical union. In the latter case the adhesive clinging to every separate grain has the more points of adhesion, just as a man by clinging with both hands to two posts is harder to remove than if he held by one.

Neutral Substances or Binding Materials.—Almost any substance that doesn’t dissolve easily in water, and many that do, such as common dust, dirt, clay, sand, chalk, powdered eggshells, and sawdust, can form cements when mixed with certain adhesives. This is sometimes due to a chemical reaction, but more often it’s because of mechanical bonding. In the latter case, the adhesive attaches to every individual grain, creating more points of contact, similar to how a person holding onto two posts with both hands is harder to pull away than if they were only holding onto one. 6

Caseine or Cheese.—This in several forms, but chiefly of curd in combination with several substances, but mostly with lime or borax, forms a very valuable cement. It is also combined with strong lye and silicate of soda. It must not, however, be too much depended on as a resistant to water or heat.

Casein or Cheese.—This comes in several forms, but mainly as curd combined with various substances, most often with lime or borax, making a very useful cement. It’s also mixed with strong lye and sodium silicate. However, it shouldn't be over-reliant on as a shield against water or heat.

Blood, generally of oxen or cows, combined with lime, alum, and coal ashes, forms a solid and durable cement.

Blood, usually from cattle, mixed with lime, alum, and coal ashes, creates a strong and long-lasting cement.

Glycerine forms the basis, with plumbago, &c., of several cements. Like oil, it renders glue flexible and partly waterproof. For chemical details on this subject, vide Das Glycerin, by J. W. Koppe, Leipzig.

Glycerin is the foundation, along with plumbago, etc., for several types of cements. Similar to oil, it makes glue flexible and somewhat waterproof. For more chemical details on this topic, see Das Glycerin, by J. W. Koppe, Leipzig.

Gypsum is combined with many substances to form cements, some of them of great and peculiar value.

Gypsum is mixed with various substances to create cements, some of which have significant and unique value.

Iron pulverised is the basis of a great number of very durable and strongly resistant cements.

Iron powder is the foundation of many highly durable and strong cements.

Alum may be included among the bases, as it is very important in several compositions, forming a powerful chemical aid. It is excellent as aiding resistance to both moisture and heat. For an exhaustive work on alum consult Die Fabrikation des Alauns, &c., by Frederic Junemann, which should be carefully studied by all who work in cements.

Alumni can be classified as one of the bases since it plays a crucial role in various mixtures, serving as a strong chemical aid. It's great for enhancing resistance to both moisture and heat. For a comprehensive guide on alum, refer to Die Fabrikation des Alauns, &c., by Frederic Junemann, which should be thoroughly reviewed by anyone involved in cement work.

There is a very great number of “indifferent” or minor aids to these, such as sugar, milk, honey, spirits 7 of wine, water, ochre, galbanum, tannin, ammonia, feldspar, plumbago, sulphur, vinegar, salt, zinc (white), umber, bismuth, tin, cadmium, clay, ashes, &c., which are essential in certain combinations.

There are a lot of "indifferent" or minor aids to these, like sugar, milk, honey, spirits of wine, water, ochre, galbanum, tannin, ammonia, feldspar, plumbago, sulfur, vinegar, salt, zinc (white), umber, bismuth, tin, cadmium, clay, ashes, etc., which are essential in certain combinations. 7

Dextrine, the gum of flour or starch, or Leiokom, much resembles gum-arabic, but is more brittle. Its adhesiveness depends somewhat on the manner in which it is dissolved. “It is,” says Lehner, “prepared by heating starch which has been moistened with nitric acid; also by warming paste with very much diluted sulphuric acid.”

Dextrin, a type of gum made from flour or starch, or Leiokom, is quite similar to gum-arabic, but is more brittle. Its stickiness depends a bit on how it’s dissolved. “It is,” says Lehner, “made by heating starch that has been dampened with nitric acid; it can also be created by warming paste with a highly diluted solution of sulfuric acid.”

Wax, including that of bees as well as paraffine, is used in repairs, and forms a part of several cements. On this subject consult Das Wachs, or “Wax and its Technical Applications,” by Ludwig Sedna; Leipzig, 2s. 6d.

Wax, including beeswax and paraffin, is used in repairs and is part of various cements. To learn more about this topic, refer to Das Wachs, or “Wax and its Technical Applications,” by Ludwig Sedna; Leipzig, 2s. 6d.

Silicate of Soda, or Liquid Glass.—This is generally sold in the form of a very dense liquid. It is prepared by mixing quartz or flint sand with soda, or more rarely with potash. “It is,” says Lehner, “a glass which is distinguished from other glasses by being easily soluble in water. It is believed to be a very modern invention; but I have seen Venetian glasses of the fifteenth century which appeared to be painted with it, or something very similar; and I have found decided indications of a knowledge of it in two writers of the sixteenth century, Wolfgang Hildebrand and Van Helmont. According to Wagner, there are three kinds of liquid glass. By itself liquid glass can only be used for mending glass; but when combined with other substances, such as cement, calcined lime, or clay, or glass, in powder, it forms a body as hard as stone, or a double silicate, which is 8 strongly resistant to chemical influences.” It occupies the first position as an adhesive for glass, nor is it surpassed as a cement in solid form. On this subject vide Wasserglas und Infusorienerde, &c., by Hermann Krätzer; Vienna, 3s.

Sodium Silicate, or Liquid Glass.—This is usually sold as a very thick liquid. It's made by mixing quartz or flint sand with soda, or less commonly, with potash. “It is,” says Lehner, “a kind of glass that stands out from others because it's easily soluble in water. People think it's a pretty modern invention, but I've seen Venetian glasses from the fifteenth century that looked like they were painted with it, or something very similar; and I've found clear evidence of its knowledge in two sixteenth-century writers, Wolfgang Hildebrand and Van Helmont. According to Wagner, there are three types of liquid glass. On its own, liquid glass is only useful for fixing glass; but when mixed with other materials like cement, calcined lime, clay, or powdered glass, it creates a substance as tough as stone, or a double silicate, which is 8 highly resistant to chemical effects.” It is the top choice for sticking glass together, and it isn’t outdone as a solid form of cement. For more on this topic, see Wasserglas und Infusorienerde, &c., by Hermann Krätzer; Vienna, 3s.

Natural Cement, or Hydraulic Lime.—This is familiarly known to all readers as Portland cement, but it is found of different qualities in many countries, and is also made artificially. Certain mineral substances have the quality when powdered and combined with water of setting hard as stone; hence the name hydraulic. I have seen at Budapest articles of Portland cement made in Hungary which equalled in appearance fine black slate or marble, and, while much less brittle, were indeed in every respect more durable and resistant to exposure. These artificial cements can be largely incorporated with indifferent substances, such as sand; they, however, require intense baking, and may in consequence be regarded as a kind of fictile ware.

Natural Cement or Hydraulic Lime.—This is commonly known to everyone as Portland cement, but it comes in different qualities from many countries and can also be produced artificially. Certain minerals have the ability, when ground and mixed with water, to harden like stone; that's why it's called hydraulic. I have seen Portland cement made in Hungary that looked like fine black slate or marble, and while it was much less brittle, it was actually more durable and resistant to the elements. These artificial cements can be mixed with other materials, like sand; however, they require intense baking and can therefore be thought of as a type of ceramic material.

Portland cement is very thoroughly treated in Hydraulischer Kalk und Portland Cement (in all their relations), by Dr. H. Zwick.

Portland cement is extensively covered in Hydraulischer Kalk und Portland Cement (in all their aspects), by Dr. H. Zwick.

Tragacanth, though called a gum, is properly nothing of the kind, not being a true adhesive. It is the product of the Astragalus verus, a tree found in Asia. It swells out in water, and softens, but without dissolving. It is more of a glaze than a paste; hence it is used extensively by confectioners, bookbinders, or to stiffen laces. It enters, however, into the composition of several cements.

Tragacanth gum, although referred to as a gum, isn’t actually one because it doesn’t act as a true adhesive. It comes from the Astragalus verus, a tree native to Asia. It expands in water and becomes soft, but it doesn’t dissolve. It’s more like a glaze than a paste; that’s why it’s widely used by candy makers, bookbinders, and for stiffening laces. However, it is also a component in several types of adhesives.

Bread may be classed as a material by itself, as it 9 derives certain peculiar virtues from the yeast which causes its fermentation. With certain combinations it becomes wax-like, or hard, and may be used to advantage in many repairs as well as for modelling. It has the great advantage of being easily worked and always at hand.

Bread can be considered a unique material because it gains certain special qualities from the yeast that makes it ferment. With different mixtures, it can become waxy or hard, making it useful for various repairs and sculpting. It has the significant benefit of being easy to manipulate and readily available.

Celluloid is treated of in this work under the head of Artificial Ivory. It is made from gun-cotton and camphor. For full information on this subject consult Das Celluloid, or “Celluloid, its Raw Materials, Manufacture, Peculiarities, and Technical Applications, &c.,” by Dr. Fr. Böckmann, Vienna and Leipzig.

Film is discussed in this work under the section of Artificial Ivory. It is made from gun-cotton and camphor. For complete information on this topic, refer to Das Celluloid, or “Celluloid, its Raw Materials, Manufacture, Peculiarities, and Technical Applications, &c.,” by Dr. Fr. Böckmann, Vienna and Leipzig.

Potatoes, peeled and mashed, and kept for thirty-six hours in a mixture of eight parts of sulphuric acid to a hundred of water, and then dried and pressed, form a white, hard substance very much like ivory, or, as one may say, like white boxwood. Lehner expresses his doubt as to whether artificial meerschaum pipes were ever made of this substance, but I have seen them, and can testify that they looked like meerschaum, and certainly were much harder than bruyere, or briar-wood. Whether they will “colour” I cannot say.

Potatoes, peeled and mashed, then kept for thirty-six hours in a mix of eight parts sulfuric acid to one hundred parts water, and finally dried and pressed, create a white, hard substance very similar to ivory or, one could say, like white boxwood. Lehner questions whether artificial meerschaum pipes were ever made from this substance, but I have seen them and can confirm that they looked like meerschaum and were definitely much harder than bruyere, or briar wood. I can't say if they will "color."

The principle by which potatoes, paper, and many other substances can be hardened like parchment or horn is curious. Potatoes consist of about seventy per cent. water and twenty-five per cent. of starch, the remainder being salts and cellulose, which forms cells surrounded by the grains of starch. “When such a substance is for some time brought into contact with diluted sulphuric acid, that which results is simply a contraction of the cells” (i.e., a hardening), 10 “or a kind of parchmenting.” Thus soft paper is converted into parchment.

The way that potatoes, paper, and many other materials can be hardened like parchment or horn is interesting. Potatoes are made up of about seventy percent water and twenty-five percent starch, with the rest being salts and cellulose, which creates cells surrounded by the grains of starch. “When such a substance is exposed to diluted sulfuric acid for some time, what happens is simply the shrinking of the cells” (i.e., a hardening), 10 “or a kind of parchmenting.” As a result, soft paper is turned into parchment.

It is evident that chemistry is as yet in its infancy as regards the conversion of cellulose by acid into hard substances. Since cotton, paper, and potatoes all produce by this process different substances, it is probable that hundreds of organic, or at least vegetable, substances will all yield new forms.

It’s clear that chemistry is still in its early stages when it comes to converting cellulose with acid into solid materials. Since cotton, paper, and potatoes each produce different substances through this process, it’s likely that hundreds of organic, or at least plant-based, materials will generate new forms as well.

There is a marked difference between paste made of starch or flour, each having its peculiar merits. The former is principally prepared from potatoes. To prepare the cement we mix it with a very little water, stirring it very thoroughly till it assumes a bluish appearance. A little more hot water is then added, and the mass left till an opal-like tinge indicates that it has formed. To this then add hot water ad libitum. As it is almost colourless in very thin coats, it is largely used to glaze and give body or weight to, and often to simply falsify, woven fabrics, which by its aid seem heavier. To increase this weight white lead and other substances are used.

There is a clear difference between paste made from starch or flour, each having its unique advantages. The former is mainly made from potatoes. To make the glue, we mix it with a little water, stirring it well until it takes on a bluish color. Then, we add some hot water and let it sit until it develops an opal-like shade, indicating it’s ready. After that, add hot water ad libitum. When applied in very thin layers, it’s almost colorless, which makes it widely used to glaze and add body or weight to, and often to misrepresent, woven fabrics, making them appear heavier. To increase this weight, white lead and other substances are often added.

To make the best flour-paste, flour should be kneaded in a bag under water till all the starch is washed away. What remains is a substance closely allied to caseine, or the white of egg. Combined with lime it forms a hard cement. A very slight admixture of carbolic acid (also oil of cloves) will keep paste from souring or decay. This acid has the property of destroying the growth of the minute vegetation which constitutes fermentation, just as other strong scents or perfumes are supposed to disinfect rooms, &c.

To make the best flour paste, knead the flour in a bag under water until all the starch is washed out. What’s left is a substance similar to casein or egg whites. When mixed with lime, it creates a strong cement. A small amount of carbolic acid (or clove oil) will prevent the paste from spoiling or going bad. This acid has the ability to eliminate the growth of the tiny organisms that cause fermentation, just like other strong scents or perfumes are thought to disinfect rooms, etc.

A very great number of other ingredients, such as the oxides of lead or zinc, manganese, baryta, sulphur, 11 sal ammoniac, flint-sand, clay, salt, ochre, varnish, galbanum, or frankincense, enter into certain recipes, but those already given may be regarded as constituting by far the principal portion of all cements in ordinary use. 12

A large number of other ingredients, including lead or zinc oxides, manganese, barium, sulfur, sal ammoniac, flint sand, clay, salt, ochre, varnish, galbanum, or frankincense, are included in certain recipes, but those already mentioned can be considered the main components of all commonly used cements. 11 12

MENDING BROKEN CHINA, PORCELAIN, CROCKERY, MAJOLICA, TERRA-COTTA, BRICK AND TILE WORK.

Fictile or Ceramic ware embraces, roughly speaking, all that is made of clay, or mineral bases or materials, and which is subsequently baked to give it hardness. The better the material and the more intense the heat, or the greater the number of bakings to which most kinds are subjected, the harder and more lasting will they be. The old china ware which preceded porcelain, a great many specimens of old Roman vessels, and, for a more modern example, old Italian majolica and Hungarian wine-pitchers, made all within a century, are as hard as stone. They chip a great deal before they break, just as agate might do.

Fictile or ceramic ware includes, broadly speaking, everything made from clay or mineral-based materials that is then baked to achieve hardness. The quality of the material, the intensity of the heat, and the number of times the item is baked all contribute to how hard and durable it will be. Antique china that predates porcelain, many examples of ancient Roman pottery, and more recent items like old Italian majolica and Hungarian wine pitchers, all crafted within a century, are as hard as stone. They tend to chip a lot before they actually break, similar to how agate behaves.

Terra-cotta is simply earth or clay “baked.” In most of the examples known as terra-cotta, earth predominates. Pure fine clay well fired is superior to what is generally called terra-cotta. Neither can we really class with it articles made of superior Portland cement, of which, as I have said, I have seen many made at Budapest which were like the finest hard slate.

Terracotta is just earth or clay that's been “baked.” In most examples referred to as terracotta, earth is the main component. High-quality clay that’s been properly fired is better than what is usually called terracotta. We also can't truly categorize items made from high-quality Portland cement with it; as I've mentioned, I've seen many in Budapest that were as durable as the finest hard slate.

Many writers confuse majolica with faïence; others regard the latter as what we should call crockery, or such ware as ranges between glazed terra-cotta and porcelain. 13

Many writers mix up majolica and faïence; others see the latter as what we should call crockery, or ceramics that fall between glazed terra-cotta and porcelain. 13

Majolica consists generally of terra-cotta covered with a glaze. A glaze is a fusible substance, we may say a kind of glass, mixed with colouring matter, which is at the same time a protection and an ornament. Enamel is glass in fine powder melted, used generally on metal or by itself. The base of the paint is a substance fusible by heat which is mixed with colours also fusible. Therefore when the painting is submitted to heat it melts, adheres, and is permanent. Glazing, enamelling, and china painting are essentially the same.

Majolica is generally made of terra-cotta that's covered with a glaze. A glaze is a meltable substance, essentially a type of glass, mixed with color that serves both as protection and decoration. Enamel is glass that has been ground into a fine powder and melted, typically used on metal or by itself. The base of the paint is a heat-fusible substance mixed with fusible colors. So, when the painting is heated, it melts, sticks, and becomes permanent. Glazing, enameling, and china painting are basically the same things.

Terra-cotta is not difficult to mend. I can best illustrate this by an example. A friend once gave me a terra-cotta vase from the Pyramid of Cholula, in Mexico. These are supposed to be of very great antiquity. This contained a fragment of pottery, probably a sacred relic of ruder style, and I suppose of far earlier times. The vase, however, had been broken to fragments, and the owner was about to throw it away as worthless. I begged it of him. Firstly, I put the principal pieces together, using, to make them adhere, glue with nitric acid. For finer work I should have used Turkish cement or the best gum-mastic dissolved in spirit or fish glue. Piece by piece with care I reconstructed the whole.

Terra-cotta isn't hard to fix. Let me illustrate this with an example. A friend once gave me a terra-cotta vase from the Pyramid of Cholula in Mexico. These vases are believed to be very ancient. Inside, it had a fragment of pottery, likely a sacred relic from a more primitive style and possibly from much earlier times. However, the vase had been shattered into pieces, and the owner was about to toss it out as worthless. I asked him for it. First, I put the main pieces together, using glue mixed with nitric acid to make them stick. For more delicate work, I would have chosen Turkish cement or the best gum-mastic dissolved in spirit or fish glue. Piece by piece, I carefully reconstructed the entire vase.

There was wanting, however, one piece about three inches square. I pasted with great care a piece of paper inside the vase for a back, and then poured on it plaster of Paris liquefied with water. To make this set hard, the plaster or gesso should be made with burnt alum-water and dissolved gum-arabic. This exactly supplied the missing piece.

There was, however, one piece missing, about three inches square. I carefully pasted a piece of paper inside the vase to serve as a back, and then poured on it a mixture of plaster of Paris and water. To make this set hard, the plaster or gesso should be made with burnt alum-water and dissolved gum arabic. This perfectly filled in the gap.

When it was finished, I filled in all the broken edges 14 and other cavities with the plaster-paste, which set even harder than the terra-cotta. The outer colour of the vase was of reddish rusty black. I painted the whole over with a corresponding colour; that is to say, I rubbed it in by thumb, which is very different from mere painting. By cementing and rubbing I so restored the whole that the repair was hardly perceptible. This process is carried to great perfection in Italy with broken Etruscan ware.

When I was done, I filled in all the broken edges 14 and other gaps with plaster paste, which set even harder than the terra-cotta. The outer color of the vase was a reddish rusty black. I painted the whole thing with a matching color; in other words, I rubbed it in with my thumb, which is very different from just painting. Through cementing and rubbing, I restored it so well that the repair was almost unnoticeable. This technique is highly refined in Italy with broken Etruscan pottery.

I may here remark as regards rubbing in oil or water colours, that it is little known or practised, but it is of great value in restoration when we wish to produce certain curious antique-looking effects. I once knew in Rome an artist who had bought for a trifle an old carved baule or chest. By rubbing in with care on it Naples yellow and brown shades, and subsequent friction, he had made it look strangely like old ivory. Mere painting, however skilfully performed, would not have given it its antique ivory look. The same artist had purchased one or two common, large, yellowish terra-cotta wine-jars. He drew on them classical figures, cut out the outlines a little with chisel and file, and smoothing the figures with sandpaper, also ivoried the whole by rubbing in colour. This was but a few hours’ work, yet the effect was startling. What had cost but a few francs would have sold for hundreds. I should add that with the aid of fine retouching flexible varnish this process could be very much facilitated. Any one who can draw or paint at all can try this experiment on any old piece of wood-carving, or on a common yellow coarse earthenware. Smooth the latter first with sandpaper, then rub in 15 the colours. The same is applicable to old carving in marble.

I want to point out regarding rubbing in oil or watercolors that it's not widely known or practiced, but it's really valuable in restoration when we want to create certain unique antique effects. I once met an artist in Rome who bought an old carved baule or chest for very little. By carefully rubbing in Naples yellow and brown shades and then using friction, he made it look surprisingly like old ivory. Just painting, no matter how skillfully done, wouldn't have achieved that antique ivory appearance. This same artist also bought one or two large, common yellowish terra-cotta wine jars. He drew classical figures on them, slightly carved out the outlines with a chisel and file, and smoothed the figures with sandpaper, then ivoried the whole piece by rubbing in color. This took only a few hours of work, yet the result was impressive. What cost just a few francs could have sold for hundreds. I should also mention that with high-quality retouching and flexible varnish, this process could be greatly simplified. Anyone who can draw or paint at all can try this technique on any old piece of wood carving or a basic yellow coarse earthenware. First, smooth the latter with sandpaper, then rub in the colors. The same method applies to old marble carvings.

All of these devices are of use to the restorer. As regards restoration of terra-cotta, the field is wide and profitable. Not only in Italy, but even in London, we may find for sale broken Etruscan vases or similar objects for a trifle, which are extremely easy to restore. These are generally of red or light yellow clay baked. If you have, let us say, a vase fractured, obtain clay of the same colour—if you cannot readily get it, take pipeclay—and colour it with a strong infusion of red or yellow, though this is not necessary if the exterior is black. Mix the clay well with glue or gum-arabic and alum-water, supply the missing portions, and let them harden. With a little care and practice, remarkable restorations may thus be made. I may here add that with this composition, bottles, decanters, and cups can be coated, which, when painted or rubbed in, exactly resemble Etruscan or other ancient pottery. To prevent cracking, they should first be painted with thick, coarse oil paint mixed with sand or umber, which forms a ground. Let it dry—the longer the better—and then rub in, thinly, the gum and clay. There is another composition of blanc d’Espagne, or whiting, and silicate of soda, which sets even harder, but which is a little more difficult at first to work, which may be used for such restoration. This can be directly painted on glass for a ground.

All of these tools are useful for restorers. When it comes to restoring terra-cotta, the options are extensive and rewarding. You can find broken Etruscan vases or similar items for cheap not just in Italy, but even in London, and they're really easy to fix. They're usually made of red or light yellow clay that's been baked. If you have, say, a broken vase, get some clay in the same color—if you can't find it easily, use pipe clay—and color it with a strong mix of red or yellow, though it's not necessary if the outside is black. Mix the clay thoroughly with glue or gum arabic and alum-water, fill in the missing parts, and let them harden. With a bit of care and practice, you can achieve impressive restorations this way. I should also mention that with this mixture, you can coat bottles, decanters, and cups, which, when painted or polished, closely resemble Etruscan or other ancient pottery. To avoid cracking, first paint them with thick, coarse oil paint mixed with sand or umber to create a base. Let it dry—the longer, the better—and then apply the gum and clay thinly. There’s another mixture of blanc d’Espagne or whiting and sodium silicate, which sets even harder but is a bit trickier to work with at first, which can be used for such restorations. This can be applied directly to glass as a base.

Majolica or Faïence can generally be sufficiently well mended with acidulated glue, but as the latter often communicates a dark stain, it is better to use for fine ware, or any which is to be used, the so-called Turkish 16 cement. The best quality of this is made of the finest quality of gum-mastic dissolved in spirit. It is so tenacious that in the East gems are frequently directly attached by means of it to metal, and they will often break sooner than separate from it. Most chemists have for sale, or will prepare for you, some form of it. The silicate of potash and whiting can also be supplied by chemists; they should be mixed with great care, so as to form a medium paste, and then used rapidly and with skill, because this cement hardens very quickly. It is, however, a very powerful binder, and sets as hard as glass.

Majolica or Faïence can usually be effectively repaired with acidulated glue, but since it often leaves a dark stain, it's better to use the so-called Turkish 16 cement for fine items or anything that's going to be used. The best quality is made from the finest gum-mastic dissolved in alcohol. It's so strong that in the East, gems are often directly attached to metal with it, and they may break before they separate from it. Most chemists either sell or can prepare some version of it for you. Chemists can also provide silicate of potash and whiting; these should be mixed carefully to create a medium paste and then used quickly and skillfully, as this cement hardens very rapidly. However, it’s an extremely powerful adhesive that sets as hard as glass.

Having put together and cemented the broken pieces of a cup or vase, they must be kept in place till the cement dries. This is effected by means of many contrivances, regarding which the operator must employ some original inventiveness. Firstly, the pieces can often be simply tied, or attached by pieces of tape, or parchment, or paper glued on. In other cases india-rubber bands are useful. Again, bits of wood, or sticks and wires, are the things useful. A bed of wax is generally a sure guard. It is best to do this with great care, and not impatiently rely on holding the pieces together with the fingers till they stick. This is often the most difficult part of the whole operation; therefore it should be done well and deliberately. And here it may be remarked that, as in surgery, the most complicated cases of fracture may be studied out and adjusted; for which reason I dare say that skilful surgeons would be good menders of crockery, just as good astronomers are always good riflemen.

Once you’ve put together and glued the broken pieces of a cup or vase, you need to keep them in place until the glue dries. This can be done using various methods, requiring some original creativity from the person fixing it. First, you can often simply tie the pieces together, or use tape, parchment, or paper glued on. In other cases, rubber bands can be helpful. Additionally, small pieces of wood, sticks, or wires can be useful. A layer of wax generally provides reliable support. It's best to handle this carefully and not impatiently try to hold the pieces together with your fingers until they stick. This is often the most challenging part of the entire process, so it should be done thoroughly and deliberately. It’s worth noting that, similar to surgery, even the most complicated fractures can be examined and repaired; for this reason, I believe that skilled surgeons would make excellent ceramic repairers, just as skilled astronomers are always good marksmen.

When the broken pieces are adjusted and all is dry, 17 there remain the chips, hollows, ragged edges, and “hairs,” as the French call them, or lines of juncture, to be filled and smoothed. This is done with the cement which you employ, according to the quality of the material, either plaster and gum-arabic, silicate and whiting, or powdered chalk. Some experts succeed with white of an egg and finely powdered quicklime, which holds firmly, but which requires practice to amalgamate. Fill the cavities carefully, pressing the cement well in, as the Romans did, with a stick or point. When all is smooth, paint over the blank spaces and varnish with Sohnée, No. 3, or with a slight coating of silicate. Fine copal varnish is rather tougher or less brittle.

When the broken pieces are set and everything is dry, 17 there are still chips, hollows, jagged edges, and “hairs,” as the French call them, or lines where pieces join that need to be filled and smoothed. You can use the cement you choose, based on the material's quality, whether it's plaster and gum arabic, silicate and whiting, or powdered chalk. Some professionals have good results using egg whites and finely powdered quicklime, which holds well but requires practice to blend. Carefully fill the gaps, pressing the cement in well, just like the Romans did, with a stick or point. Once everything is smooth, paint over the bare spots and varnish with Sohnée No. 3 or a light coating of silicate. Fine copal varnish is a bit tougher or less brittle.

The most thorough process of all is to unite the fragments with a vitreous or metallic flux, such as the silicate—there are several of these—and then have the work baked or fired. It can then be painted with porcelain colours under glaze, and fired again. As this is very delicate, difficult, and expensive, few amateurs will care to try it. It is, however, perfect, and by means of it the most complete reparation can be effected. The Japanese do this simply with the blow-pipe, by means of which they fix enamel powders even on wood. This use of the pipe is also difficult, but the ancient Romans are said to have employed the process with most minor work. As a thread of glass will melt in a candle, and as fine-glass powder is equally fusible, it can be understood that under the flame of a blow-pipe the latter can often be melted so as to avail in restoration.

The most thorough process is to combine the fragments with a glassy or metallic flux, like silicate—there are several types of this—and then have the work baked or fired. It can then be painted with porcelain colors under a glaze and fired again. Since this is very delicate, challenging, and costly, few hobbyists are likely to attempt it. However, it yields perfect results, allowing for complete restoration. The Japanese accomplish this easily with a blowpipe, using it to apply enamel powders even on wood. While using the pipe is also challenging, the ancient Romans are said to have used this technique for most small-scale work. Since a thread of glass can melt in a candle and fine glass powder is similarly fusible, it’s clear that under the flame of a blowpipe, the latter can often be melted for restoration purposes.

Crockery, or Faïence, and Porcelain.—“Crockery,” by which we commonly understand such ware 18 as that of the blue willow plates, is far superior to terra-cotta, since its core or basis is thin, and very hard, and its gloss of a different description, and more incorporated with the body; or it is of a single superior body.

Dishes, or Ceramic, and Porcelain.—“Crockery,” which we usually think of as items like blue willow plates, is much better than terra-cotta because its core or foundation is thin and very strong, and its glaze is different and better integrated with the material; or it is made from a single, higher-quality material. 18

Porcelain differs entirely from the other two kinds of fictile ware, being an elaborate mineralogical compound, its base being kaolin, a friable, white, earthy substance, requiring great care in its preparation, and petunse, or feldspar, which is united with the kaolin. The result is a very delicate and beautiful diaphanous ware, or one through which light passes to a limited degree. Both crockery and porcelain are far more difficult to mend, owing to the impossibility—particularly with the latter—of making fractures disappear.

Fine china is completely different from the other two types of pottery. It's a complex mineral compound, with its primary ingredient being kaolin, a soft, white, earthy material that needs careful handling during preparation, and petunse, or feldspar, which combines with the kaolin. The result is a very delicate and beautiful translucent material, allowing light to pass through it to some extent. Both crockery and porcelain are much harder to repair, especially porcelain, as it’s nearly impossible to make breaks completely vanish.

The first and most simple process of mending both kinds of ware is to make small holes with a drill along the edges of the fracture, and then, adjusting the fragments, bind them together with wire. M. Ris-Paquot claims that “the honour of this discovery belongs properly to a humble and modest workman named Delille, of the little village of Montjoye, in Normandy.” But the archæologist will say of this claim, as the English judge did of a similar one, that the plaintiff might as well apply for a patent for having discovered the art of mixing brandy with water, since there was probably never yet a savage who had wire, or even string, who did not know enough to mend broken calabashes, jars, and pipes by this solid method of sewing. From the time when large earthen punch-bowls were first used in Europe, we find them mended with silver wire. It is needless to devote whole pages with illustrations, as M. Ris-Paquot 19 has done, to show how to effect such mending. The holes are made with either a bore or hand drill, such as can be bought in every tool shop. If the reader will obtain one and experiment with it on any penny plate or broken fragment, he will soon master all the mystery. The wire is made fast by a turn with a pair of nippers or pincers. Before fastening, wash the edges of the ware with white of egg in which a very little whiting, or finely powdered lime or plaster of Paris, has been mixed.

The first and simplest way to repair both types of items is to make small holes with a drill along the edges of the break, and then, after aligning the pieces, bind them together with wire. M. Ris-Paquot states that "the credit for this discovery rightfully belongs to a humble and modest worker named Delille, from the small village of Montjoye in Normandy." However, archaeologists would argue about this claim, just like an English judge remarked about a similar one, that the claimant might as well seek a patent for discovering how to mix brandy with water since there has likely never been a person, even a primitive one with wire or string, who didn’t know how to fix broken calabashes, jars, and pipes using this reliable sewing method. Since large earthen punch bowls were first used in Europe, we see them repaired with silver wire. It’s unnecessary to spend pages with illustrations, as M. Ris-Paquot 19 has done, to demonstrate how to perform such repairs. The holes can be made with either a power or hand drill, which can be purchased at any hardware store. If the reader gets one and practices on any cheap plate or broken piece, they will quickly understand the whole process. The wire is secured with a twist using a pair of nippers or pliers. Before securing, coat the edges of the item with egg whites mixed with a bit of whiting or finely powdered lime or plaster of Paris.

I may here observe that the wire for china-drilling should be half round, or flat on one side. To prepare this, take brass wire, say a length of about two feet, and, holding an old knife, draw the wire firmly and steadily against it.

I should note that the wire for drilling china should be half round or flat on one side. To prepare this, take a length of brass wire, about two feet long, and, using an old knife, draw the wire firmly and steadily against it.

There are endless cements for sale by chemists, all warranted perfect, to mend glass and china, and most of them do indeed answer the purpose very well, for nature has given us not a few materials wherewith to repair accidents. Thus, even boiling in milk will often suffice to reunite broken edges. But I believe that of all, the Turkish cement already described, which is made of gum MASTIC (a term improperly applied in France to putty, by Americans to lime-plaster on houses, and by Levantines to spirit with resin in it), is the most adhesive and resistant to heat, cold, or moisture.

There are countless adhesives sold by chemists, all guaranteed to be perfect for repairing glass and china, and many of them actually work quite well, since nature has provided us with several materials to fix accidents. For instance, boiling in milk can often be enough to bond broken edges. However, I believe that of all the options, the Turkish cement I mentioned earlier, which is made from gum MASTIC (a term that is incorrectly used in France to refer to putty, by Americans to mean lime plaster used on houses, and by people from the Levant to describe a spirit mixed with resin), is the most adhesive and resistant to heat, cold, or moisture.

The art of mending does not consist so much of knowing what to use for an ADHESIVE (since, as I have said, every chemist’s shop abounds in these) as in skill and tact with which fragments are brought and kept together, missing portions supplied, and in knowing the substance with which to fill a blank. There are 20 cases in which, when a hole has been knocked in a china or glass plate, it can be drilled out round, and a disc of the same substance or colour, or even of another, inserted. This is almost an art by itself, and by means of it very singular and puzzling effects may be introduced; as, for instance, when a number of holes are drilled in a white china plate and then filled with discs of coloured china, agate, coral, &c. In the East, turquoise and coral beads are often thus set into porcelain, as well as wood. The mastic or acidulated glue is used to make the objects inserted hold firmly.

The art of mending isn't just about knowing what to use for an ADHESIVE (since, as I've mentioned, every chemist's shop is full of them) but rather about the skill and finesse with which pieces are brought together and held in place, filling in the missing parts, and understanding what material to use to fill a gap. There are cases where, if a hole is knocked in a china or glass plate, it can be drilled out into a circle, and a disc of the same material or color, or even a different one, can be inserted. This practice is almost an art form in itself, allowing for very unique and intriguing effects; for example, when multiple holes are drilled in a white china plate and then filled with discs of colored china, agate, coral, etc. In the East, turquoise and coral beads are often set into porcelain, as well as wood. Mastic or acidulated glue is used to secure the inserted pieces firmly.

As the smoker, when he breaks his pipe across the stem, has it repaired with a short silver slide or tube, so when a china jar is broken across the neck, the reparation can be concealed by a silver collar, which is sometimes a great improvement; as, for instance, when the head of a china dog, or even of a china man, is taken off. But in a great many cases, or in all where this kind of concealment is advisable, it may be made, like Cæsar’s wife, beyond suspicion, by making the collar or concealing ornament, or leaf or flower, of silicate and whiting so as to resemble the ware itself, which can be done very nicely.

As the smoker, when he breaks his pipe at the stem, gets it fixed with a short silver slide or tube, likewise, when a china jar is broken at the neck, the repair can be hidden with a silver collar, which often enhances its appearance; for example, when the head of a china dog or even that of a china man is removed. However, in many cases, or in all instances where such concealment is appropriate, it can be made, like Cæsar’s wife, above suspicion, by crafting the collar or decorative element, or leaf or flower, from silicate and whiting to mimic the original material, which can be done quite effectively.

Silicate of Soda is sometimes sold in the form of a dry solid, which is placed in a little vinegar, and warmed. When dissolved it can be used ad libitum. It is often used as a glaze for stone.

Soda Silicate is sometimes sold as a dry solid, which you put in a bit of vinegar and warm up. Once it dissolves, you can use it as needed. It’s often used as a glaze for stone.

There is a curious old story about mending broken crockery by means of magic—or rather by deceit—which, though not of a practical nature, is at least amusing. It is partially told in a book published about 1670, entitled Joco-Seriorum Naturæ et Artis Magiæ Naturales Centuriæ Tres. It happened once in 21 Mergentheim that there was a great fair, when the whole courtyard of the palace was full of earthenware vessels for sale ab assidentibus muliebibus (by attendant women). Seeing this, the Prince of Mergentheim went about among these women, and so arranged it that they divided all their stock into two parts, or exact duplicates, half of which they hid away, while the other half was exposed for sale. While at dinner the Prince spoke much of magic, and professed to be able to produce such a delirium in people’s minds that they would act like lunatics. “Thus, for instance,” he said, pointing casually out of the window, “you see all those women. I can drive them mad at once.” Whereupon one who was present wagered a handsome carriage and four horses that the Prince could not do it. The latter smiled, waved his hand, and uttered a spell, when lo! all at once the market-women began, bacchantium more—like raging Bacchantæ—to attack their crockery with sticks and stools, and hurl it about, and dash it to pieces.

There’s an interesting old story about fixing broken pottery using magic—or really, trickery—which, while not very practical, is at least entertaining. It's partially recounted in a book published around 1670, titled Joco-Seriorum Naturæ et Artis Magiæ Naturales Centuriæ Tres. Once, there was a big fair in Mergentheim, and the entire palace courtyard was filled with earthenware pots for sale ab assidentibus muliebibus (by women vendors). Noticing this, the Prince of Mergentheim wandered among the women and arranged for them to split their stock into two equal parts, hiding one half while keeping the other half available for sale. While having dinner, the Prince talked a lot about magic and claimed he could create such a delusion in people's minds that they would behave like crazy people. “For example,” he said, casually pointing out the window, “look at those women. I can make them go mad right now.” One person present bet a nice carriage and four horses that the Prince couldn’t do it. The Prince just smiled, waved his hand, and cast a spell, and suddenly, all the market-women began, bacchantium more—like frenzied Bacchae—to attack their pottery with sticks and stools, throwing it around and smashing it to pieces.

The one who had betted the chariot protested that it was a trick arranged beforehand. The Prince replied, “Well, the pots are all broken. If I can mend them again by a spell, wilt thou then believe?” The other said, “Most certainly.” Then the Prince waved his wand and said, “It is done. Let us go down into the courtyard and see.” And when there, sure enough they found the pots all whole again—at least they discovered others exactly like them in their places.

The person who had bet on the chariot complained that it was a setup. The Prince replied, “Well, the pots are all broken. If I can fix them with a spell, will you believe me then?” The other said, “Absolutely.” Then the Prince waved his wand and said, “It’s done. Let’s go down to the courtyard and take a look.” And when they got there, sure enough, they found all the pots whole again—at least, they found others exactly like them in their places.

The legend continued that the Prince, though he kept the carriage and horses as a trophy, liberally paid for them. The author of the Tres Centuriæ, who 22 does not record the secret of the little arrangement, declares that he does not know whether it was all done by a fraud or by magic. If it was the latter, I regret that the incantation by which broken crockery is mended is now lost. The most powerful spell known to me is Recipe Gummæ Mastichæ duæ unciæ cum Spirito Vini fiat mixtio—that is, mastic cement. It is generally combined with sturgeon’s bladder glue.

The story goes that the Prince, while keeping the carriage and horses as a trophy, generously paid for them. The author of the Tres Centuriæ, who 22 does not explain the secret behind this little arrangement, admits that he isn’t sure if it was done through trickery or magic. If it was magic, I wish the spell to fix broken pottery hadn’t been lost. The strongest spell I know is Recipe Gummæ Mastichæ duæ unciæ cum Spirito Vini fiat mixtio—that is, mastic cement. It’s usually mixed with sturgeon’s bladder glue.

This cement answers very well for glass. One of the old recipes, which was very good indeed, is thus given by Johannes Wallburger (1760):—“Take finely cut and a little powdered sturgeon’s bladder” (still sold by all chemists), “soften it all night in spirits, add to this a little clean and powdered mastic, boil it a little in a brass pan. Should it become too thick, add a little spirits.” This may be also used for many other purposes.

This cement works really well for glass. One of the old recipes, which is actually quite good, is provided by Johannes Wallburger (1760):—“Take finely cut and slightly powdered sturgeon’s bladder” (still available from all chemists), “soak it overnight in spirits, then add a bit of clean and powdered mastic, and boil it a little in a brass pan. If it gets too thick, just add a bit of spirits.” This can also be used for many other purposes.

A strong but coarser adhesive, especially for crockery and stone, can be made as follows:—Take old and hard goat’s milk cheese, and warm it in hot water till it forms, by pounding, a mass like turpentine. Add to this, while grinding, finely pulverised quicklime and the well-shaken white of eggs.

A strong but rough adhesive, especially for pottery and stone, can be made like this:—Take old, hard goat's milk cheese and warm it in hot water until it turns into a paste like turpentine by mashing it. While grinding, add finely ground quicklime and well-beaten egg whites.

I do not hesitate to give a variety of such recipes, because in every one the artist will find valuable suggestions for other purposes than simply glueing broken articles together. This latter is a valuable “filler” for many purposes. Glue was formerly made into a strong cement by boiling it for a time in water, but before it had become incorporated with the water, the latter was poured off and strong spirits substituted and stirred well in.

I don't hesitate to share a variety of these recipes, because in each one, the creator will find useful ideas beyond just gluing broken items together. This is actually a valuable "filler" for many uses. Glue was once turned into a strong cement by boiling it in water for a while, but before it completely dissolved, the water was poured off and replaced with strong alcohol, which was then mixed in thoroughly.

A very popular old cement for crockery, of which 23 there were several variations, was made by mixing glue, turpentine, ox-gall, the juice of garlic, and sturgeon-bladder, tragacanth, and mastic. All of this singularly smelling mixture was put into a pan and boiled in strong spirits, such as whisky, then kneaded on a board under a roller, again boiled with more spirits, yet again rolled, and this was repeated a third time, and then cooled till it could be cut into cakes. When these were to be used they were again steeped in spirits. But with this cement, glass or metal could be most firmly attached to wood. I confess that I have never tried it, but it was evidently a very strong cement.

A very popular old glue for pottery, which had several variations, was made by mixing glue, turpentine, ox-gall, garlic juice, sturgeon bladder, tragacanth, and mastic. This uniquely smelling mixture was put into a pan and boiled in strong alcohol, like whiskey, then kneaded on a board under a roller, boiled again with more alcohol, rolled again, and this was done a third time before cooling it until it could be cut into cakes. When these were ready to be used, they were soaked in alcohol again. With this glue, glass or metal could be firmly attached to wood. I confess I have never tried it, but it was clearly a very strong adhesive.

Another of these somewhat complicated recipes for crockery, glass, and porcelain, which I find in the Tausandkünstler, 1782, is as follows:—Half an ounce of finely cut sturgeon’s bladder, two teaspoonfuls of alabaster powder or gypsum, quarter of an ounce of tragacanth, one teaspoonful of silberglatt, two of powdered mastic, two of frankincense, two of gum-arabic, one of Marienglas, one tablespoonful of spirits of wine, one of beer-vinegar. Boil it and stir, and apply. Any drops sticking to the mended article may be removed with vinegar. When it is to be used again revive it by heating, adding spirits of wine and beer-vinegar. The gum-frankincense is here worth noting.

Another somewhat complicated recipe for ceramics, glass, and porcelain, which I found in the Tausandkünstler, 1782, is as follows:—Half an ounce of finely cut sturgeon bladder, two teaspoons of alabaster powder or gypsum, a quarter of an ounce of tragacanth, one teaspoon of silberglatt, two teaspoons of powdered mastic, two teaspoons of frankincense, two teaspoons of gum arabic, one teaspoon of Marienglas, one tablespoon of spirits of wine, and one tablespoon of beer vinegar. Boil it and stir, then apply. Any drops that stick to the repaired item can be removed with vinegar. To use it again, revive it by heating and adding spirits of wine and beer vinegar. The gum frankincense is worth noting here.

A common cement for mending broken glass or china is prepared as follows:—To two parts of gum-shellac add one of turpentine; boil them over a slow fire, and form the mass into small cakes before it dries. To use it, warm with a lamp. To mend ivory or wood, take a cake and let it dissolve in spirits of wine. 24

A common glue for fixing broken glass or china is made like this:—Take two parts of gum-shellac and add one part of turpentine; heat them over a slow flame and shape the mixture into small cakes before it dries. To use it, warm it with a lamp. To fix ivory or wood, take a cake and let it dissolve in alcohol. 24

A very strong cement is made as follows:—Take one ounce of finely powdered mastic dissolved in six of spirits of wine and two ounces of shredded sturgeon’s bladder dissolved in two ounces common spirits; add one half ounce of gum-ammoniac as it hardens; warm it when it is to be used. This is as strong a cement as can be made.

A very strong glue is made like this: Take one ounce of finely powdered mastic dissolved in six ounces of spirits of wine and two ounces of shredded sturgeon’s bladder dissolved in two ounces of regular spirits; add half an ounce of gum-ammoniac as it hardens; warm it up when you’re ready to use it. This is one of the strongest glues you can make.

Defects, cracks, and repairs in porcelain, &c., may often be concealed as follows:—Paint the spot with silicate of soda, not too much thinned, and dust it over before it dries with bronze powder. This will set so hard that it may be polished with an agate burnisher.

Defects, cracks, and repairs in porcelain, etc., can often be hidden using the following method:—Paint the area with silicate of soda, ensuring it's not overly diluted, and sprinkle bronze powder over it before it dries. This will harden enough to be polished with an agate burnisher.

It is also possible that many of my readers have heard of gesso painting, an art perfected by Mr. Walter Crane. This consists of painting with plaster of Paris in solution, with the point of a brush, depositing the soft paste in relief. The same principle is applicable to painting in silicate and whiting on glass surfaces. By means of it decoration can be given to any glass bottle or other object.

It’s likely that many of my readers have heard of gesso painting, an art perfected by Mr. Walter Crane. This technique involves painting with a solution of plaster of Paris, using the tip of a brush to apply the soft paste in relief. The same principle can be used for painting with silicate and white pigment on glass surfaces. This method allows for decoration on any glass bottle or other object.

Lime enters into the composition of many cements, the simplest being the mortar formed by its admixture with water. But the quality of this is very much determined by that of the lime. The chunam of India, which resembles white marble or a fine white stone, is made of sea-shells burned to lime. A wonderfully hard, fine, white cement used by the Romans for their best mosaic-work, and which set with great rapidity, was made of shell-lime with the white of eggs. I have found the same composition worthless when made with inferior stone-lime.

Lime is a key ingredient in many types of cement, the simplest of which is mortar created by mixing it with water. However, the quality of the mortar largely depends on the quality of the lime used. The chunam from India, which looks like white marble or a fine white stone, is produced from sea-shells that have been burned to create lime. The Romans used a remarkably hard, fine, white cement for their best mosaic work, which set quickly; this was made from shell-lime mixed with egg whites. I've found that the same mixture is ineffective when made with lower-quality stone-lime.

A good cheap cement for porcelain and glass is combined as follows:— 25

A good affordable cement for porcelain and glass is made by combining the following:— 25

Starch or wheat flour 8
Glue 4
Purified chalk 12
Turpentine 4
Spirits of wine 24
Water 24

Pour a part of the spirits and water mixed on the flour and chalk, add the glue, boil it down till the latter dissolves, and stir the turpentine into the whole. This can be used to make artificial wood with shavings or sawdust.

Pour some of the mixed spirits and water onto the flour and chalk, add the glue, boil it down until the glue dissolves, and stir the turpentine into the mixture. This can be used to create artificial wood using shavings or sawdust.

A very good cement for porcelain, and one which is colourless, is made by cutting the finest clear gelatine into bits, and dissolving it in vinegar of 50°, stirring it in a porcelain vessel until well mixed. When cold it will harden, but softens under the influence of heat, when it may be applied to the broken edges of the porcelain, which are to be pressed together. It will be perfectly hard within twenty-four hours. It is to be observed that the art of keeping such joined pieces together is the most difficult problem in mending. This cement is widely applicable to many objects, and also admits of considerable modification and additions, like all cements. As it is colourless, it may be combined with ivory dust, or white powders of baryta, magnesia, whiting, &c., to form artificial ivory with glycerine. With sturgeon’s bladder it makes a still stronger cement.

A really effective glue for porcelain, which is clear, is made by cutting the finest clear gelatin into small pieces and dissolving it in 50° vinegar, stirring it in a porcelain container until well blended. Once it cools, it will harden, but it softens with heat, allowing it to be applied to the broken edges of the porcelain that need to be pressed together. It will fully harden within twenty-four hours. It should be noted that keeping such joined pieces together is the most challenging part of the repair process. This glue can be used for a variety of items and can also be modified with other materials, like all glues. Since it’s clear, it can be mixed with ivory dust or white powders like baryta, magnesia, or whiting to create artificial ivory with glycerin. When combined with sturgeon’s bladder, it produces an even stronger adhesive.

Lehner observes that glue has the property, when combined with acid chrome salt (sauren chromsalzen), of losing its solubility when exposed to the light, so that it can be used as a cement for broken porcelain 26 and glass. If the juncture is to be invisible, take the purest white gelatine; otherwise the cheaper gilder’s glue will answer. To prepare the chrome glue, dissolve the gelatine or the glue in boiling water, then add the solution of double chromic acid alkali, or the red chrome alkali of commerce, stir it well up, and put it into tin boxes.

Lehner notes that glue has the ability, when mixed with acid chrome salt (sauren chromsalzen), to lose its solubility when exposed to light, making it suitable as a cement for broken porcelain 26 and glass. If you want the joint to be invisible, use the purest white gelatin; otherwise, the cheaper gilder’s glue will work. To make the chrome glue, dissolve the gelatin or glue in boiling water, then add the solution of double chromic acid alkali, or the red chrome alkali available for purchase, stir it thoroughly, and pour it into tin boxes.

The formula is:—

The formula is:—

Gelatine or gilders’ glue 5-10
Water 90
Red chrome alkali 1-2
Dissolved in water 10

To use, warm the cement, apply it to the broken glass, which must then be exposed for several hours to the sunshine.

To use, heat the cement, apply it to the broken glass, and then leave it in the sunlight for several hours.

Cracked bottles are mended by a very ingenious process, described by Lehner. The bottle is corked, but not tightly, and then exposed to heat about 100° centigrade. Then the cork is driven in tightly, which causes an expansion of the cracks, which are at once filled by means of a finely pointed brush with the silicate. Removed to a cooler place the glass contracts on the as yet fluid silicate, and the fractures are mended.

Cracked bottles are fixed using a clever method described by Lehner. The bottle is corked, but not too tightly, and then heated to about 100° Celsius. After that, the cork is pushed in tightly, causing the cracks to expand, which are immediately filled with silicate using a thin brush. Once moved to a cooler area, the glass contracts around the still liquid silicate, repairing the fractures.


A very strong, clean cement for porcelain or glass is made as follows:—

A powerful, clear adhesive for porcelain or glass. is made like this:—

Well-cleaned glass powder 10
fluor spar powder 20
Silicate of soda solution 60 27

This must be very quickly stirred and applied. This is one of the hardest and best cements, and it resists heat and other influences so well that when very carefully amalgamated it may be applied to the manufacture of many useful articles. The same may be made with the substitution of white pipeclay for fluor spar, or with the addition of the same in somewhat larger proportion. Pipeclay or any good clay can also be combined with glycerine to prevent its drying. With gelatine and a little glycerine it will harden and not crack.

This needs to be stirred quickly and applied right away. This is one of the toughest and best cements, and it holds up against heat and other factors so well that, when mixed very carefully, it can be used to make many useful items. You can also make it by replacing fluor spar with white pipeclay, or by adding a bit more in larger amounts. Pipeclay or any good clay can be mixed with glycerine to keep it from drying out. When combined with gelatine and a little glycerine, it will harden without cracking.

This requires careful amalgamation and rapid work.

This requires careful blending and quick work.

To prepare very fine glass-powder for this cement, heat any glass till red-hot, then drop it into cold water. It may then be reduced in a mortar to an impalpable powder.

To make very fine glass powder for this cement, heat any glass until it’s red-hot, then drop it into cold water. You can then grind it in a mortar to create a very fine powder.

Earthenware tubes or pipes which are to be exposed to intense heat may be luted or joined with the following cement:—

Earthenware tubes or pipes that will be exposed to intense heat can be bonded or joined using the following cement:—

Peroxide of manganese 80
White oxide of zinc 100
Silicate of soda 20

“This does not melt, save at a very high temperature; and when melted it forms a glassy substance, which holds with extreme tenacity” (Lehner).

“This does not melt, except at very high temperatures; and when it does melt, it forms a glass-like substance that adheres with great strength” (Lehner).

To prepare caseine cement for crockery or marble, it may be observed that we should always take fresh white cheese and macerate or knead it thoroughly till only pure CASEINE adding to this one-third of powdered quicklime and blending the two ingredients very thoroughly we get a very strong 28 glue. An admixture of 10 parts silicate of soda also forms a powerful cement.

To make caseine cement for pottery or marble, we should always use fresh white cheese and mash or knead it well until we have only pure CASEINE. Then, we mix in one-third of powdered quicklime and blend the two ingredients thoroughly to create a very strong glue. Adding 10 parts of silicate of soda also produces a powerful cement. 28

The following for tile-work and common brick-crockery, or terra-cotta or porcelain, is very highly commended by Lehner, who says that anything mended with it will sooner break in another place than where it is cemented:—

The following for tile-work and regular brickware, or terra-cotta or porcelain, is highly recommended by Lehner, who claims that anything repaired with it will break somewhere else before it breaks at the glued spot:—

Slacked lime 10
Borax 10
Litharge 5

The cement is mixed with water, and the tile or crockery, &c., heated just before being mended.

The cement is mixed with water, and the tile or pottery, etc., is heated just before being repaired.

I cannot insist too strongly on this—that no one is to expect that by simply taking recipes, as written, compounding and applying them, there will be a successful result at the first trial. We must always have the best material, often fresh, and generally attempt the application more than once. Perseverando vinces—“By perseverance you will conquer.” Not only must the quality of the ingredients used be of the best, but the composition be made exactly in the order in which they are given. The same substances often give very different results, simply because the order of combination in the two was different.

I can't stress enough that no one should expect to achieve success on the first try just by following recipes as they're written, mixing and applying them. You always need to use the best ingredients, often fresh, and typically try the process more than once. Perseverando vinces—“By perseverance you will conquer.” Not only must the quality of the ingredients be top-notch, but you also need to follow the steps in the exact order they are provided. The same ingredients can produce very different outcomes simply because the order they were combined varied.

To repair pavements:—

To fix pavements:—

Calcined lime 10
Purified chalk 100
Silicate of soda 25

This hardens slowly. It can, when mixed with small sharp-edged fragments of broken stone, be used 29 to form pavements, or as a bed for mosaics. For the same purposes, or for cementing marble slabs, a cement known as that of Böttger may be used. It is made thus:—

This hardens gradually. When mixed with small, sharp-edged pieces of broken stone, it can be used to create pavements or as a base for mosaics. For the same purposes, or to glue marble slabs together, a cement known as Böttger's can be used. It is made this way:—

Purified chalk 100
Thick solution silicate of soda 25

This becomes (Lehner) in a few hours so hard that it can be polished. It is the principal, and almost the only, cement used by M. Ris-Pacquot, or commended in his work on mending crockery. It admits of a great variety of modifications. It is very superior as a bed for mosaics of all kinds. It forms, like the preceding, also a good bed for scagliola and ceresa.1 I would here say of the latter, that I could wish to see it more generally used for mural or wall ornament, since any one who can paint a face or decoration boldly and largely in oil or water colours will find it very easy. It admits of rapid execution, and is striking from its brilliancy. Everything in it depends on having a good bed to which it can easily adhere. I may here observe that beds like these which set hard and fine are also adapted to fresco-painting, in which the difficulty is to select colours which, when absorbed and dried, do not fade. Most paints made from mineral substances combine with silicate of soda.

This becomes (Lehner) hard enough to polish in just a few hours. It's the main, and almost the only, cement used by M. Ris-Pacquot or recommended in his book on fixing pottery. It allows for a wide range of modifications. It's excellent as a base for mosaics of all kinds. Like the previous one, it also makes a good base for scagliola and ceresa.1 I'd like to see ceresa used more widely for wall decorations, since anyone who can paint a face or design boldly and large in oil or watercolor will find it really easy. It allows for quick execution and is striking due to its brightness. Everything depends on having a solid base to which it can stick easily. I should mention that bases like these, which set hard and fine, are also suitable for fresco painting, where the challenge is to choose colors that won’t fade when absorbed and dried. Most paints made from mineral substances blend well with silicate of soda.

I may here remark that a curious and easy art, very little known, consists of carving or cutting low reliefs on tiles or terra-cotta or brick-like ware, which, when 30 outlined or in relief, can be glazed in colour with silicate of soda; also with many other cements.

I’d like to point out that there's a fascinating and simple skill, not widely recognized, that involves carving or cutting low reliefs on tiles, terra-cotta, or brick-like materials. When these designs are outlined or in relief, they can be glazed in color using sodium silicate, as well as various other types of adhesives.

A common and good CEMENT FOR PORCELIAN OR GLASS is made as follows:—

A popular and effective CEMENT FOR PORCELAIN OR GLASS is made like this:—

Calcined gypsum or plaster of Paris 50
Calcined lime 10
White of egg 20

This must be quickly mingled and rapidly used, as it sets very rapidly and becomes extremely hard. It makes an admirable bed for mosaics or ceresa.

This must be mixed quickly and used right away, as it sets very fast and becomes really hard. It creates an excellent base for mosaics or ceramics.

When plaster of Paris is simply combined with burnt alum in water, the objects mended with it require several weeks to set or adhere. Gypsum combined with gum alone holds firmly, but does not resist water (vide General Recipes).

When plaster of Paris is mixed with burnt alum in water, the objects repaired with it take several weeks to harden or stick. Gypsum mixed only with gum binds well, but it doesn’t hold up against water (see General Recipes).

Cements for luting or closing chemical apparatus:—

Bonding cements or sealing chemical equipment:—

Dried clay 10
Linseed-oil 1

This endures heat to boiling-point of quicksilver.

This withstands heat to the boiling point of mercury.

A more resistant fireproof is as follows:—

A more durable fireproof is as follows:—

Manganese 10
Grey oxide of zinc 20
Clay 40
Linseed-oil varnish 7

Of the oil only so much is needed as to combine the mass to a paste.

Of the oil, only enough is needed to mix the mass into a paste.

A LUTING for very high temperatures:—

A HIGH-TEMP LUTING:—

Clay 100
Glass powder 2 31

Another CEMENT:—

Another CEMENT:—

Clay 100
Chalk 2
Boracic acid 3

Lehner has in his work on Cements many valuable suggestions as to mending porcelain. Firstly, that in such mending, the adhesive be applied with care, in as even and as thin a coat as possible; to which I would add, that the unskilful amateur is apt to daub it on irregularly and carelessly, with the impression that the more cement there is the better it will stick, which is just so far wrong that every superfluous grain is just so much of an impediment to good drying or adhesion. Again, the inexpert daubs it on with a stick or “anything,” when a fine-pointed brush or hair-pencil should be used.

Lehner offers many useful tips in his work on cements for fixing porcelain. Firstly, he suggests that when repairing, the adhesive should be applied carefully, with an even and thin layer. I would add that inexperienced individuals tend to apply it unevenly and carelessly, thinking that more cement means better adhesion, which is completely incorrect; every extra bit just hinders proper drying and bonding. Additionally, the inexperienced often use a stick or "whatever" to apply it, when a fine-tipped brush or hair pencil should be used instead.

Broken china which is to be mended should be carefully covered away so as to protect it from dust, which is hard to clean off. Beware of fitting the pieces together again and again, as is often done.

Broken china that needs to be fixed should be carefully stored away to protect it from dust, which is tough to clean off. Be cautious about trying to fit the pieces back together repeatedly, as is often the case.

If the broken china was used to contain milk or soup, &c., it should be laid in lye to dissolve all the fatty substance, and then be washed with clear water. Painted porcelain cannot, however, be laid in lye, which would ruin all the colours; in this case wipe them clean with dilute acid.

If the broken china was used to hold milk or soup, etc., it should be soaked in lye to dissolve all the fatty residue, and then washed with clean water. However, painted porcelain cannot be soaked in lye, as it would ruin all the colors; in this case, wipe it clean with a diluted acid.

The great difficulty in mending is to bring the pieces together and keep them so till the adhesive dries. Lehner recommends that when objects are small and costly, a mould of gypsum be constructed round them. In most cases putty or wax is far more manageable. As before remarked, indiarubber bands 32 are chiefly to be relied on; even if not capable of holding permanently, they aid greatly in tying with cord.

The main challenge in repairing things is getting the pieces to fit together and holding them in place until the glue dries. Lehner suggests that for small, valuable items, it's a good idea to create a mold out of gypsum around them. In many situations, putty or wax is much easier to work with. As previously mentioned, rubber bands 32 are particularly useful; even if they can't hold something permanently, they help a lot when tying it with string.

In the Manual of F. Goupil, rewritten by Frederick Dillaye, the following method of restoring broken vases, &c., is commended:—

In the Manual of F. Goupil, revised by Frederick Dillaye, the following technique for fixing broken vases, etc., is recommended:—

“Form a solid mass of clay in the form of the original object. Then place on it, one by one, the fragments in their place, keeping the clay moist. When this is done, paste over the exterior strips of paper, in sufficient quantity to hold the whole firmly together. Then remove the moist clay, and paste strong slips of paper” (or thin parchment) “over the interior so as to hold the whole. Then” (when dry) “carefully moisten and remove the outer coating.”

“Shape a solid mass of clay into the original object. Then, one by one, place the fragments in their correct spots while keeping the clay moist. Once that’s done, cover the exterior with enough strips of paper to hold everything together securely. After that, take off the moist clay and apply strong strips of paper (or thin parchment) on the inside to keep it all intact. Then, once it’s dry, gently moisten and remove the outer layer.”

The author mentions that this is only applicable to vases the mouth of which is wide enough to permit the hand to be introduced. I would here, however, add, that even when it is too small for this purpose, the restoration can be equally well effected as follows:—Make the core of wet clay, or, better, of beeswax, then paste over it thin tough paper. Cover this with gum-arabic solution, and set the pieces on it. When dry, melt out the wax or clay.

The author states that this only applies to vases with mouths wide enough for a hand to fit inside. However, I’d like to add that even when the opening is too small for this, you can still do the restoration effectively as follows: Make a core of wet clay or, ideally, beeswax. Then, cover it with thin, strong paper. Coat this with a gum-arabic solution and set the pieces on it. Once it’s dry, melt out the wax or clay.

Fish-gum, colle de poisson—that is to say, what is generally called sturgeon’s bladder, which includes the bladder of several kinds of fishes dissolved—is best for glass, marble, porcelain, and all kinds of mending where the cement should not show. This, when combined with oil, is said, if mixed with cloth-dust and fibre of wool or silk or cotton, to spin up into thread. 33

Fish glue, colle de poisson—that is to say, what’s commonly known as sturgeon’s bladder, which includes the bladders of various types of fish that have been dissolved—is best for glass, marble, porcelain, and any kind of repair where the adhesive shouldn’t be visible. This, when mixed with oil, is said to spin into thread when combined with cloth dust and fibers from wool, silk, or cotton. 33

MENDING GLASS
WITH SEVERAL PARTNERED PROCESSES
APPROVED CEMENTS—SODIUM SILICATE

Luck and Glass
When will that break?
“Good luck, like glass,” Break time soon, unfortunately!
But skill can make it happen
"To fix a fortune or a glass." —Old German Proverb.

Putty is naturally the first cement which suggests itself in connection with the mending of glass, since this latter material is most familiar to the world in the form of windows, although in many places—as, for instance, Florence, where it is called mastico and pasta—it is little used or known. The word is from the French potée, which also means a potful. It is very useful, not only for setting glass-panes, but for filling holes in wood, and forms a part of certain mixtures as a cement for moulding ornaments. It may be weak and brittle, or else strong and very hard, according to the manner in which it is prepared. It is commonly made by combining chalk in paste, with water, with linseed-oil; other powders are also used. 34 In America it is made with pulverised soap-stone and oil. Its excellence depends on the quality of the oil and the care with which it is kneaded. It should be kept in a damp cellar, in wet cloth or under water. Should it dry and become brittle, fresh oil must be added.

Putty is naturally the first type of cement that comes to mind when it comes to fixing glass, as this material is most commonly associated with windows. However, in many places—like Florence, where it’s called mastico and pasta—it’s not widely used or known. The term originates from the French word potée, which also means a potful. It’s really useful not just for setting glass panes but also for filling holes in wood, and it’s part of some mixtures used as cement for molding decorations. Its strength can vary; it can be weak and brittle or strong and very hard, depending on how it’s made. It’s typically created by mixing chalk paste with water and linseed oil, with other powders sometimes included. 34 In America, it’s made using ground soapstone and oil. The quality of the putty depends on the oil used and how thoroughly it’s kneaded. It should be stored in a damp cellar, wrapped in wet cloth or submerged in water. If it dries out and turns brittle, fresh oil needs to be added.

To take hard old putty from glass window-panes, cover it with a mixture of one part of calcined lime, two of soda, and two of water” (Lehner). Oxide of lead combined with oil makes an excellent but yellow putty. It sets very hard.

To remove old, stubborn putty from glass window panes, cover it with a mix of one part calcined lime, two parts soda, and two parts water” (Lehner). Lead oxide mixed with oil creates a great but yellow putty. It hardens very well.

The white or grey oxide of zinc combined with linseed-oil or linseed-oil varnish makes a cement which is used for making glass adhere to wood or metal.

The white or gray zinc oxide mixed with linseed oil or linseed oil varnish creates a cement used to make glass stick to wood or metal.

Thick lacquers, such as copal or amber, may be used instead of common varnish with better effect, and the composition is better when calcined lime or oxide of lead are added. The excellence of the cement depends on the degree to which the ingredients are amalgamated or rubbed in together; and this rule holds good for all similar mixtures.

Thick lacquers, like copal or amber, can be used instead of regular varnish for a better effect, and the mixture improves when you add calcined lime or lead oxide. The quality of the cement relies on how well the ingredients are blended or mixed together; this principle applies to all similar combinations.

Varnish, or heavy or “flat” lacquer of copal or amber, forms of itself a strong adhesive, with the only drawback that it takes a long time to dry.

Varnish, or thick or “flat” lacquer made from copal or amber, acts as a strong adhesive on its own, with the only downside being that it takes a long time to dry.

A very good cement for glass (Lehner) is as follows:

An excellent adhesive for glass. (Lehner) is as follows:

Gutta-percha 100
Black pitch (asphalt) 100
Oil of turpentine 15

This is a glue of general application, and specially good for leather and mending shoes.

This is an all-purpose glue, particularly effective for leather and repairing shoes.

The reader who would thoroughly study the subject 35 of glass may consult Die Glas-Fabrikation, a very admirable work by Raimund Gerner, glass manufacturer; A. Hartleben, Vienna and Leipzig, price 4s. 6d.

The reader who wants to dive deep into the topic of glass may refer to Die Glas-Fabrikation, an excellent work by Raimund Gerner, glass manufacturer; A. Hartleben, Vienna and Leipzig, price 4s. 6d. 35

Small triangles of sheet tin or iron are often used to fasten panes.

Small triangles of sheet metal or iron are often used to secure glass panes.

The mending of broken glass is in most cases much the same as that of broken crockery or porcelain. The cement made from mastic, or mastic combined with sturgeon’s bladder, or generally of silicate with whiting, is the proper adhesive. As silicate of soda is simply liquid glass, it can be employed to fill spaces or to make glass; but, owing to its sticky nature, it is hard to manage. This may be often effected by first preparing a layer of soft paper, on which successive coats of silicate are laid. When dry the paper can be washed away.

Repairing broken glass is usually similar to fixing broken dishes or porcelain. The adhesive made from mastic, or mastic mixed with fish bladder, or generally a silicate with white powder, is the right choice. Since soda silicate is just liquid glass, it can be used to fill gaps or create glass; however, because it’s quite sticky, it can be difficult to handle. This is often done by first putting down a layer of soft paper, on which multiple layers of silicate are applied. Once dry, the paper can be washed off.

Silicate of Soda has become of such importance that a French work on mending fictile ware is almost entirely limited to its use as a binder, when combined with whiting. Water-glass was long supposed to be a modern invention, till some one found it described in Van Helmont’s works, A.D. 1610. But I have found it also in the Joco-seriorum Naturæ, 1545; in the Magia Naturalis of Wolfgang Hildebrand, which is of the same time; and, finally, by Paracelsus (Liber de Præparationibus), where he describes it as Destillatio Crystalli. And the author of the Joco-seriorum speaks of soft glass as a thing which had been treated by several writers.

Soda Silicate has become so significant that a French book on repairing pottery mainly focuses on its use as a binder when mixed with chalk. Water-glass was long believed to be a modern invention until someone found it mentioned in Van Helmont's works, A.D. 1610. However, I've also discovered it in Joco-seriorum Naturæ, 1545; in Wolfgang Hildebrand's Magia Naturalis, which is from the same period; and finally, by Paracelsus (Liber de Præparationibus), where he refers to it as Destillatio Crystalli. The author of Joco-seriorum discusses soft glass as a topic that has been explored by various writers.

According to Wagner there are three kinds of soluble glass—(i.) the soluble potash glass, 45 silex, 3 charcoal, 34 carb. potass.; (ii.) soluble soda glass, 100 pts. quartz, 60 cal. sulp. soda, 15 of charcoal; 36 (iii.) double soluble glass, 100 quartz, 22 cal. soda, 28 carb. potass., 6 wood-coal. Water-glass combines well with any “indifferent” powder, such as powdered glass, to make a strong cement. To powder glass, heat it red-hot, drop it into cold water and pulverise it. It will become as fine as flour, and in this state combines with gum-arabic, or glue, or gums to make a powerful glass-mender. Mixed with powdered glass, oxide of zinc, or whiting, powdered marble, calcined bone, plaster of Paris, wood-ashes, &c., it can be worked like putty. Mixed with colours it is used for stereochrome painting, a kind of fresco.

According to Wagner, there are three types of soluble glass: (i.) soluble potash glass, which consists of 45 parts silex, 3 parts charcoal, and 34 parts carbonate of potash; (ii.) soluble soda glass, made with 100 parts quartz, 60 parts sulfate of soda, and 15 parts charcoal; 36 (iii.) double soluble glass, containing 100 parts quartz, 22 parts soda, 28 parts carbonate of potash, and 6 parts wood coal. Water glass mixes well with any "indifferent" powder, such as powdered glass, to create a strong adhesive. To make powdered glass, heat it until it's red hot, then drop it into cold water and grind it into a fine powder. It will become as fine as flour, and in this form, it can be combined with gum arabic, glue, or other gums to create a powerful glass repair solution. When mixed with powdered glass, zinc oxide, whiting, powdered marble, calcined bone, plaster of Paris, wood ashes, etc., it can be shaped like putty. When combined with colors, it is used for stereochrome painting, a kind of fresco.

Missing pieces of glass, such as leaves from a chandelier, can be easily replaced with water-glass, and all cracks or defects glazed over with it.

Missing pieces of glass, like leaves from a chandelier, can be easily replaced with water glass, and all cracks or defects can be covered with it.

This mending is allied, however, to certain processes in art which are so interesting that I venture on a description of them.

This repairing is connected, however, to some artistic processes that are so fascinating that I feel compelled to describe them.

A great deal of mending and restoring in glass can be effected by means of the blow-pipe and spirit-lamp or gas-flame. Difficult as this may sound, it is not only an easy, but also a very curious and entertaining, occupation. In any city an expert or workman may be found who would give a few lessons. I have very often been impressed with the fact that so little artistic invention or originality is found in glass-work. Even the far-famed Venetian work is extremely limited, and “mannered” or conventional, compared to what it might be.

A lot of repairing and restoring glass can be done using a blowpipe and a spirit lamp or gas flame. As challenging as this may seem, it's actually an easy and quite fascinating activity. In any city, you can find an expert or craftsman who can offer a few lessons. I've often noticed that there's very little artistic creativity or originality in glasswork. Even the renowned Venetian pieces are quite limited and "mannered" or conventional when you consider what they could be.

The following is an old recipe for repairing glass:—Take finest powdered glass, best mastic, with equal parts of white resin and distilled turpentine. Melt 37 all well together. To use, gradually warm it and then apply.

The following is an old recipe for fixing glass:—Take the finest powdered glass, the best mastic, along with equal parts of white resin and distilled turpentine. Melt 37 everything together thoroughly. To use, gradually heat it up and then apply.

Quicklime and white of egg, intimately rubbed into one another on a flat surface, make a good cement for ordinary glass or pottery.

Quicklime and egg whites, thoroughly mixed together on a flat surface, create an effective adhesive for regular glass or pottery.

The cement of gum-arabic is much stronger when made as follows:—Take gum-arabic and dissolve it in acetic acid (vinegar) instead of water. It must be melted in a hottish place, as it will in that case be much better. The finest quality of sheet-gelatine makes a transparent glue, invaluable where colour is to be avoided.

The adhesive made from gum-arabic is much stronger if prepared like this:—Dissolve gum-arabic in acetic acid (vinegar) rather than in water. It should be melted in a warm environment, as this will enhance its quality. The best kind of sheet-gelatine creates a clear glue, which is essential when you want to avoid adding color.

To mend a cracked Glass Bottle or Decanter.—Heat the bottle, pressing in the cork, till the hot air within expands the cracks, which must be at once filled with the liquid glass. Then, as the water-glass is driven in by the pressure of the outer air, as the bottle cools the cracks are closed.

To repair a cracked glass bottle or decanter.—Heat the bottle and push in the cork until the hot air inside expands the cracks, which should be filled immediately with liquid glass. Then, as the water glass is pushed in by the pressure of the outside air, the cracks close as the bottle cools down.

You cannot well mend a broken looking-glass, but something can be done with the large pieces. Varnish or paste a piece of paper and lay it on the quicksilver. Then with an American glass-cutter, price one shilling, or a diamond-cutter, divide them into squares for small mirrors. Two of these of equal size can easily be converted into a folding kaleidoscope (not described by Brewster in his work on the Kaleidoscope). Lay the two pieces face to face, and paste over the whole, on the quicksilvered side, a piece of thin leather or muslin. When dry, with a penknife, cut a slit down between the two on three sides. It will then open and shut like a portfolio. This may serve as a travelling, looking or shaving glass, but it is very useful to designers of patterns. 38 Place the glass upright on a table at a right angle, or more or less, and lay between the mirrors any object or a pattern, and you will see it multiplied from three to twelve times, according to the angle. Beautiful variations of designs can thus be made, ad infinitum. They may be used as reflectors, when placed behind a light.

You can't really fix a broken mirror, but you can work with the larger pieces. Use varnish or glue a piece of paper and place it over the silver backing. Then, with an American glass cutter that costs one shilling or a diamond cutter, cut the pieces into squares for smaller mirrors. Two squares of the same size can easily be turned into a folding kaleidoscope (not described by Brewster in his work on the Kaleidoscope). Put the two pieces face to face and glue a thin piece of leather or muslin over the entire quicksilvered side. Once it’s dry, use a penknife to cut a slit down between the two on three sides. It will then open and close like a portfolio. This can act as a portable looking glass or shaving mirror, but it’s really handy for pattern designers. 38 Set the mirror upright on a table at a right angle, or adjust as needed, and place any object or pattern between the mirrors. You’ll see it multiplied three to twelve times, depending on the angle. This way, you can create beautiful variations of designs, ad infinitum. They can also be used as reflectors when placed behind a light.

Take such a piece of looking-glass and lay a piece of paper on the back, and then with an agate or ivory point write or draw on it, but not as hard as to break the silvering. Then turn it to the sun or a strong light, and let the reflection fall on a white surface. Though nothing be perceptible on the face of the mirror, the writing will appear in the reflection.

Take a piece of glass and put a piece of paper on the back. Then use a gemstone or ivory tool to write or draw on it, but don’t press too hard to avoid damaging the silver coating. Next, turn it toward the sun or a bright light, and let the reflection hit a white surface. Even if you can't see anything on the front of the mirror, the writing will show up in the reflection.

Glass is engraved as metal is etched; with this exception, that, instead of sulphuric or nitric acids, fluoric acid is used. Both glass and china can also be directly etched with a steel point, aided by emery powder; which latter art I have never seen described, but which I have successfully practised. It is fully set forth in my forthcoming work on “One Hundred Arts.”

Glass is engraved like metal is etched, but instead of using sulfuric or nitric acids, fluoric acid is used. Both glass and china can also be directly etched with a steel point, using emery powder to help. I've never seen this technique described, but I've successfully done it myself. It's thoroughly explained in my upcoming book on “One Hundred Arts.”

Malleable glass, or at least that which does not break easily when let fall, is prepared by dipping the objects made from it, while quite hot, into oil. I conjecture that panes of window-glass thus prepared would not be broken by hail, as I have observed that plate-glass is not.

Malleable glass, or at least the kind that doesn’t break easily when dropped, is made by dipping the hot objects into oil. I suspect that windows made from this type of glass wouldn’t break from hail, as I’ve noticed that plate glass doesn’t.

It sometimes happens that goblets of thin glass—especially those which have had a peculiar kind of annealing or tempering—ring beautifully when blown on so as to vibrate them. The effect is almost magical on one who hears it for the first time. I mention 39 it that the reader may, when he finds old Venetian or any other thin glass goblets for sale, see if there be not among them a finely ringing one. An organ could be thus made to play by wind. With regard to music on glass, take any ordinary bottle, and by rubbing on it a cork a little wetted you can, with a little practice, produce a startling imitation of the chirping, and even warbling, of birds. I knew one who could thus imitate to perfection nightingales and call forth responsive songs. The effect depends in a degree on the quality of the cork, and also that of the glass. With a violin-bow very musical sounds may be drawn from the edge of a pane of glass. It seems as if these methods might also be developed into musical instruments. It is well known that tubes of glass suspended when a candle is placed beneath them give forth musical sounds, often of great richness and strength. There are also the musical glasses, which may be played in two ways, either by rubbing the edges with a wetted finger or by filling the glasses more or less with water till an octave is formed, and then tapping them with a stick of wood. All of which has, indeed, nothing to do with mending glass, yet which may not be without interest to those who wish to learn all its qualities.

It sometimes happens that thin glass goblets—especially those that have been uniquely annealed or tempered—ring beautifully when blown to make them vibrate. The effect is almost magical for someone hearing it for the first time. I mention this so that when the reader comes across old Venetian or other thin glass goblets for sale, they can check if there's a finely ringing one among them. An organ could be played like this with wind. Regarding music on glass, take an ordinary bottle and by rubbing a slightly wet cork on it, you can—with a bit of practice—produce a surprising imitation of the chirping and even warbling of birds. I knew someone who could perfectly imitate nightingales and evoke responsive songs. The effect depends somewhat on the quality of the cork and the glass. You can also draw musical sounds from the edge of a pane of glass using a violin bow. It seems like these methods could potentially be developed into musical instruments. It's well known that glass tubes suspended over a candle produce musical sounds, often rich and powerful. Then there are musical glasses, which can be played in two ways: either by rubbing the edges with a wet finger or by filling them with varying amounts of water to form an octave and then tapping them with a wooden stick. All of this, while unrelated to mending glass, might interest those who want to learn all its properties.

Among Glass Cements in common use which can be recommended are the well-known Polytechnic, also the Imperial Liquid Glue (no heating required), Hayden & Co., Warwick Square, London. There is also a very good glass cement made and sold by Keye, filter-maker, Hill Street, Birmingham.

Among Glass Adhesives that are commonly used and can be recommended are the well-known Polytechnic and the Imperial Liquid Glue (which doesn't require heating), produced by Hayden & Co., Warwick Square, London. There's also an excellent glass cement made and sold by Keye, a filter-maker located on Hill Street, Birmingham.

The Venetians made ordinary glass goblets very beautiful by painting on them in relief with a substance 40 which I suspect was in some cases a form of silicate, or else with a kind of paint which was not enamel, yet which seems to have been partly vitreous. It rather resembles oil paint with glass powder, but I doubt if it was this.

The Venetians transformed regular glass goblets into stunning pieces by painting them in relief with a material that I think was in some cases a type of silicate, or maybe a kind of paint that wasn't enamel, but appeared to be somewhat glass-like. It looks a bit like oil paint mixed with glass powder, but I'm not sure if that's what it was. 40

Working in glass implies the mending and restoration of stained-glass windows; that is, of painting on glass and a study of designs. Of all this there is almost a literature. Among other works I can commend A Book of Ornamental Glazing Quarries, by A. W. Franks, £1, 1s.; Divers Works of Early Masters in Ecclesiastical Decoration, by Owen Jones, £3, 10s.; Westlake’s History of Stained Glass, vol. i., Fourteenth Century, 13s. 6d.; vol. iii., Fifteenth Century, 18s., published by Batsford, 52 High Holborn. At Rimmel’s, in Oxford Street, the reader can generally obtain these, and all works on similar subjects at prices much below the original cost.

Working with glass involves fixing and restoring stained-glass windows, meaning painting on glass and studying designs. There’s quite a bit of literature on this topic. Among other works, I recommend A Book of Ornamental Glazing Quarries by A. W. Franks, priced at £1, 1s.; Divers Works of Early Masters in Ecclesiastical Decoration by Owen Jones, priced at £3, 10s.; Westlake’s History of Stained Glass, vol. i., Fourteenth Century, for 13s. 6d.; and vol. iii., Fifteenth Century, for 18s., published by Batsford, 52 High Holborn. At Rimmel’s on Oxford Street, you can usually find these and other related works at prices much lower than their original cost.

A mending cement for glass is made as follows:—

A glass repair adhesive is made like this:—

Common cheese 100
Water 50
Slacked lime 20

This is found in many books of recipes. It must be observed that the cheese is to be for sometime carefully pounded with the water till quite soft, and the lime then very quickly stirred in. This is not only useful to mend glass, but can be applied to many other purposes. The cheese is best when fresh.

This is found in many recipe books. It's important to note that the cheese should be carefully pounded with water for a while until it's completely soft, and then the lime should be stirred in quickly. This isn't just useful for fixing glass; it can be used for many other purposes. The cheese is best when it's fresh.

Caseine (or pure cheese) can be combined with ease with liquid silicate of soda (Lehner), and thus forms a very strong cement for porcelain or glass, or 41 any other material. Fill a flask with one-fourth of fresh caseine to three-fourths of silicate, and shake it thoroughly and frequently.

Casein (or pure cheese) can easily be mixed with liquid silicate of soda (Lehner), creating a very strong adhesive for porcelain, glass, or any other material. Fill a flask with one part fresh casein to three parts silicate, and shake it well and often. 41

Another formula is as follows:—

Another formula is as follows:—

Caseine 10
Silicate of soda 60

This must be used very promptly, and the article mended dried in the air.

This should be used quickly, and the item needs to be air-dried after it's fixed.

A CEMENT which may be used in several combinations is made by dissolving fresh acidulated caseine (made by adding vinegar to milk, and carefully washing the deposit) in a very little caustic lye. It must be kept corked in bottles.

A CEMENT that can be used in various combinations is created by dissolving fresh acidified casein (made by adding vinegar to milk and thoroughly washing the residue) in a small amount of caustic lye. It should be kept sealed in bottles.

These caseine or cheese or curd cements hold well, but do not well resist water, except in powerful combination.

These caseine or cheese or curd cements stick well, but they don't hold up to water very well, unless they're used in a strong mix.

The excellence of cements depends to a great degree on the quality of the materials and the scrupulous observance of care in making. Thus for the following, for glass:—

The quality of cements largely depends on the quality of the materials and the careful attention given during production. So, for glass:—

Glue 200
Water 100
Calcined lime 50

in which we have one of the commonest and oldest formulas, the value depends on “the make-up” that is, the glue must be left in cold water for two days, then boiled in a balneum mariæ, or a double kettle, in lukewarm water; that is, it must not boil, or the glue will be weakened.

in which we have one of the most common and oldest formulas, the value depends on “the preparation” that is, the glue needs to be soaked in cold water for two days, then heated in a balneum mariæ, or a double boiler, in lukewarm water; that is, it must not come to a boil, or the glue will weaken.

The so-called Diamond or Turkish Cement, for 42 glass or any other fine work, has been known since early times as incredibly strong. Its formula, according to Lehner, is as follows:—

The so-called Diamond or Turkish Cement, for 42 glass or any other detailed work, has been recognized since ancient times as extremely strong. Its formula, according to Lehner, is as follows:—

I. Sturgeon’s bladder 20
Water 140
Spirits of wine 60
II. Gum-mastic 10
Alcohol 80
III. Gum-ammoniac 6

These are three separate portions, No. I. being prepared by warming and filtering. The gum-ammoniac is reserved from the others, and added after they are mingled.

These are three separate parts, with No. I being prepared by heating and filtering. The gum ammoniac is set aside from the others and added after they are mixed.

A strong base for a cement for glass, as well as wood or stone, is made by gradually stirring finely sifted wood-ashes into silicate of soda, or strong acid glue, till a syrup-like substance results. In America the best ashes for this purpose are those of the hickory. Perhaps beech wood yields them equally good.

A strong base for a cement that works well with glass, as well as wood or stone, is created by slowly mixing finely sifted wood ash into sodium silicate or strong acid glue until it takes on a syrupy consistency. In America, hickory wood ash is the best choice for this purpose. Beech wood may produce equally good results.

There is a Diamond Cement which is of special value to attach gems to rings or metal, to make coral or pearl or ivory adhere together, and, in short, for all fine work where a very strong adhesive is required. It is as follows:—

There is a Diamond Cement that is especially useful for attaching gems to rings or metal, for bonding coral, pearl, or ivory together, and basically for any delicate work where a strong adhesive is needed. It is as follows:—

Sturgeon’s bladder 8
Gum-ammoniac 1
Galbanum 1
Spirits of wine 4

The sturgeon’s bladder is cut into small pieces and steeped in the spirits, and the rest, in solution, then added. It must be warmed again when used. 43

The sturgeon’s bladder is chopped into small pieces and soaked in the spirits, then the rest is added in solution. It needs to be warmed up again when used. 43

As this cement will bear long exposure to moisture before being at all injured by it, it can be used as a medium for painting on glass, and thereby producing effects very little inferior, either as regards beauty or durability, to glass itself. The experiment can be easily tried, as any chemist can make up the recipe. When finished, the painting can be coated with liquid silicate of soda, which will give it all the property of glass.

As this cement can withstand long exposure to moisture without damage, it can be used as a medium for painting on glass, creating effects that are very close in beauty and durability to actual glass. You can easily try this experiment since any chemist can provide the recipe. Once completed, the painting can be covered with liquid silicate of soda, giving it all the properties of glass.

A lime cement for glass is made as follows:—

A lime cement for glass is made like this:—

Calcined lime 30
Litharge 30
Linseed-oil varnish 5

Jewellers’ cement. Extremely strong:—

Jewelry glue. Extremely strong:—

Fish-glue solution 100
Mastic varnish (pure) 50

The fish-glue must first be dissolved in spirits of wine.

The fish glue needs to be dissolved in wine.

To join Glass and Metal, &c.—Stir slacked and powdered lime in hot glue. This sets as a very hard substance. It can be extensively modified and varied for many substances, and used for painting.

To combine glass and metal, &c.—Mix slaked and powdered lime into hot glue. This creates a very hard material. It can be widely adjusted and adapted for various substances and used for painting.

Cement for glass:—

Cement for glass:—

Gum-arabic 50
Sugar 10
Water 50
Oil of turpentine 10

The gum, sugar, and water are first carefully combined, and then the turpentine well stirred with the mixture. 44

The gum, sugar, and water are first carefully mixed together, and then the turpentine is thoroughly stirred into the mixture. 44

Salle’s cement for glass:—

Salle’s cement for glass

Muriate of lime 2
Gum-arabic 20
Water 25

Not commended by Lehner, as being too soluble. To close bottles:—

Not praised by Lehner, as being too soluble. To cap bottles:—

Powdered resin 6
Caustic soda 2
Water 10

To be thoroughly mixed and left for several hours. Before using, stir well into it eight to nine parts of calcined plaster of Paris. This will in half-an-hour take firm hold or “set,” and is waterproof. A good filler for cracks.

To be thoroughly mixed and left for several hours. Before using, stir in eight to nine parts of calcined plaster of Paris. This will set in about half an hour and is waterproof. It's a great filler for cracks.

The reader who desires to be perfectly informed as to glass in all its relations can obtain, by application to J. Baer, Rossmarkt, Frankfort on the Main, Germany, a catalogue which is perhaps the most extensive on the subject ever published.

The reader who wants to be fully informed about glass in all its aspects can request a catalog from J. Baer, Rossmarkt, Frankfurt am Main, Germany, which is probably the most comprehensive one ever published on the topic.

Coloured or stained glass windows may be repaired or made by the following process, which has the advantage of being quite as durable as any in which the colours are burned in:—Take two panes of glass, and paint on one your pattern with fine varnish and transparent colour mixed. When dry, go over the whole, with a broad, soft brush, with a liquid mastic cement, which must be quite transparent and thin. Any transparent strong cement will serve, but it is advisable to use the mastic in all cases as a narrow border and at the edges. If you have an engraving, especially one on very soft spongy paper, take a pane of 45 glass, cover it with a coat of varnish, and just before it dries press the engraving face down, on it. When quite dry, with a sponge slightly damped and the end of the finger, peel away all the soft paper, leaving the lines of the engraving. These may now be coloured over, with even very little skill and care. A very good effect may be produced, so that a very indifferent artist can in this way produce very tolerable pictures. Then, to better preserve this, double it with the other pane.

Colored or stained glass windows can be repaired or made using this process, which is just as durable as any method that involves burning in the colors: Take two panes of glass and paint your design on one with fine varnish and a transparent color mix. Once it's dry, go over the entire surface with a broad, soft brush using a liquid mastic cement that is completely transparent and thin. Any strong transparent cement will work, but it's best to use the mastic as a narrow border and at the edges. If you have an engraving, especially one on very soft, spongy paper, take a pane of 45 glass, coat it with varnish, and just before it dries, press the engraving face down onto it. Once it's completely dry, use a slightly damp sponge and your fingertip to peel away all the soft paper, leaving the lines of the engraving. These can now be colored in with just a little skill and care. You can create a really good effect, so even a less skilled artist can produce quite decent pictures this way. Then, to better preserve your work, place the other pane on top.

By painting and shading also on this second pane, as I have discovered, very beautiful and striking effects of light and shade can be developed, so that this forms, as it were, a new art by itself. This will remind the reader of the porcelain lamp-shades, which so much resemble pictures in Indian ink; but the effects of the double panes are more singular and far more varied. There may be even a third pane employed. As the materials for this art are far from expensive, and as it is extremely easy, I have no doubt that it will be extensively practised. Protecting one glass picture by another is not a new art; but I am not aware that the obtaining a series of lights by thus reduplicating the panes has been practised.

By painting and shading on this second pane, as I’ve found out, you can create some really beautiful and striking effects of light and shade, making this a new form of art on its own. It might remind you of porcelain lamp shades that look a lot like pictures drawn in Indian ink, but the effects from the double panes are more unique and much more varied. You could even use a third pane. Since the materials for this art aren’t very expensive and it’s super easy to do, I’m sure it will be widely practiced. Using one glass picture to protect another isn’t a new concept, but I'm not aware of anyone having achieved a variety of lights by duplicating the panes in this way.

A modification of it is as follows:—Cut out several panes, corresponding to the size of the two glass covers, of quite transparent paper or parchment, prepared by rubbing with oil or vaseline, lard, or the like. Paint on these the required modifications of the picture. The advantage of this is, that a great many shades can thus be given in a thinner space, creating an astonishing effect. As this is not at all a mere imitation of stained glass, and as it produces 46 effects not to be found in the latter, it may rank as an art by itself. The chief of these effects is relief, especially shown in the human figure. But the most extraordinary are the variations of chiaroscuro which it affords, by availing himself of which the artist may create or obtain striking suggestions for oil or aquarelle pictures; for these transparencies can be so infinitely and ingeniously varied that no one can fail to derive from them many ideas.

A modified version of it is as follows:—Cut out several panes that match the size of the two glass covers using clear paper or parchment, treated with oil or vaseline, lard, or something similar. Paint the necessary changes to the picture on these panes. The benefit of this method is that it allows for many shades to be produced in a thinner space, creating an amazing effect. Since this is not just a simple imitation of stained glass and produces effects that you can't find in stained glass, it can be considered an art form in its own right. The main effect is relief, particularly visible in human figures. But the most remarkable effects are the variations of chiaroscuro created, which the artist can use to develop striking ideas for oil or aquarelle paintings; these transparencies can be so incredibly and creatively varied that anyone will find plenty of inspiration from them.

This may be tested by simply preparing any picture, say of a statue, a castle on a rock, or a face. Cut out from sheets of the same size in very transparent paper a series of shadows adapted to it, and adjust them. They may be all in monochrome or one colour, or in many hues. They may range, with proper care, from almost imperceptible shadow to opaque black. By beginning with only two stencils or shaded pictures—for as regards these the artist must be guided by his own skill—and gradually increasing the number, the proper adjustment will soon be found. I advise the beginner in copying to proceed from monochrome to two colours before attempting many. Teachers in aquarelle will find that such copies are—after a certain degree of proficiency shall have been obtained—much superior to those commonly used, as they come nearer to nature.

This can be tested by simply preparing any image, like a statue, a castle on a rock, or a face. Cut out a series of shadows from sheets of the same size using very transparent paper, and arrange them. They can be in monochrome, a single color, or a variety of hues. With proper care, they can range from almost invisible shadows to solid black. Start with just two stencils or shaded images—since the artist should rely on their own skill for these—and gradually increase the number to find the right balance. I recommend that beginners in copying work from monochrome to two colors before attempting multiple hues. Teachers in aquarelle will discover that such copies, after achieving a certain level of proficiency, are much better than those typically used, as they are closer to nature.

The most perfect form of this curious art is an improvement which, I believe, is my own invention. This consists of introducing leaves of painted mica between the two glasses. In this way four grades or tones of colour and light and shade can be made in a picture. Mica-leaves can be made into one by using 47 mastic cement. Rub the edges with emery-paper to roughen them.

The most perfect version of this intriguing art is an enhancement that I believe is my own creation. This involves placing sheets of painted mica between two pieces of glass. This method allows for four different levels or tones of color and light and shadow in a picture. Mica sheets can be combined into one by using 47 mastic cement. Sand the edges with emery paper to roughen them up.

As I have already intimated, the materials for this work are so cheap and the process so easy, that all which I here assert may be at once verified by the outlay of a few shillings, with a few hours of time. It is, in another form, the same thing as arranging lights around a statue in a dark room, but adapted to all kinds of pictures.

As I’ve already mentioned, the materials for this project are very inexpensive, and the process is straightforward, so everything I’m saying can be quickly verified with just a few coins and a couple of hours of your time. It’s essentially the same concept as setting up lights around a statue in a dark room, but it works for all types of pictures.

As a Latin poet has declared, “It is an easy thing to add to arts,” when a beginning has once been made (“Inventis facile semper aliquid addere”), so I will add to this a curious discovery in glass made by me in Venice a few years ago. I was being taken by Sir Austin Layard over his celebrated glass-factory. It was he who, with the aid of Sir William Drake, first revived the almost forgotten manufacture of glass in Murano. While standing with him by a furnace watching a workman skilfully forming ornaments in glass, it suddenly occurred to me that the Chinese were said to have possessed in remote times an art, now lost, of making vases or bottles which appeared externally to be quite plain, but on the surface of which, when red wine was poured in, patterns or inscriptions appeared of the same colour. It at once occurred to me that this could be perfectly effected by making a bottle, on the interior of which the ground should be of considerable thickness, say half-an-inch, while the inscription or pattern would be no thicker than ordinary window-glass. Then if the whole exterior were to be lightly ground on a wheel or sandpapered, the difference between ground and pattern would not be perceptible until red wine or some 48 highly coloured fluid were poured in, when the pattern would at once show itself.

As a Latin poet once said, “It’s easy to add to arts,” after making a start (“Inventis facile semper aliquid addere”). So, I’ll share a fascinating discovery I made with glass a few years ago in Venice. I was visiting Sir Austin Layard at his famous glass factory. He, along with Sir William Drake, was the first to revive the nearly forgotten craft of glassmaking in Murano. While we were standing by a furnace, watching a worker skillfully create glass ornaments, I suddenly remembered that the Chinese were said to have had an ancient, now-lost technique for making vases or bottles that looked completely plain on the outside. However, when red wine was poured into them, patterns or inscriptions of the same color would appear on the surface. It struck me that this could be achieved by creating a bottle with a thick interior base, about half an inch, while the inscription or pattern would be as thin as regular window glass. If the entire outside were lightly ground on a wheel or sanded, the difference between the ground surface and the pattern would be invisible until red wine or another brightly colored liquid was poured in, at which point the pattern would immediately become visible.

Sir Austin Layard was so much struck by the suggestion that he sent at once for his foreman, Signore Castellani, who said that he had heard of such bottles, but always supposed it was a fable. He, however, at once admitted that they could be made as I proposed, but added that the expense would be so great as to render the invention practically useless.

Sir Austin Layard was so impressed by the suggestion that he immediately called for his foreman, Signore Castellani, who mentioned that he had heard about such bottles but always thought it was just a myth. However, he quickly conceded that they could be made as I suggested, but he added that the cost would be so high that it would make the invention practically useless.

It has, however, since occurred to me that such bottles could be made, and cheaply, as follows:—Take a Florence flask, and divide it into two parts with a diamond, using a saw for the bottom. Then on the sides within place the ground. It could be made of silicate of soda and powdered glass or flint, or even of white wax, hardened with powdered glass. Close the bottle with silicate, and grind the whole.

It has, however, occurred to me that these bottles could be made cheaply in the following way: Take a Florence flask and cut it into two parts with a diamond, using a saw for the bottom. Then, place the ground on the inside of the sides. It could be made of soda silicate and powdered glass or flint, or even of white wax, hardened with powdered glass. Seal the bottle with silicate, and grind the whole thing.

When any glass has been broken and mended, the fracture still discernible may be thus concealed by grinding the surface, and in many cases by surrounding it with a ring or tube of metal, also by one of silicate, or with an ornament formed with it.

When any glass has been broken and repaired, the visible crack can be hidden by smoothing the surface, and in many cases, by surrounding it with a ring or tube made of metal, or with one made of silicate, or with a decorative piece created with it.

A glass stopper when too large can be easily filed down to fit. Should the neck of the bottle be too narrow, it can also be enlarged by the same process. When the rim of a goblet is fractured, it can be ground down on a grindstone. I have done it with a file.

A glass stopper that’s too big can be easily filed down to fit. If the neck of the bottle is too narrow, it can also be widened using the same method. When the rim of a goblet is broken, it can be smoothed on a grindstone. I’ve done it with a file.

A pane of glass can be somewhat rudely cut into shape with a pair of strong scissors, under water. In this, as in other things, practice leads to perfection.

A piece of glass can be roughly cut into shape with a pair of strong scissors while submerged in water. In this, as with many other things, practice makes perfect.

An old method of effectually closing bottles of wine was as follows:—The edge of the opening on the top was ground down on a stone, and a small disc of 49 glass was exactly fitted to it. Heat was then applied till both were in partial fusion and the cover was welded to the bottle. A little powdered glass would aid the fusion, or it could be effected with silicate without heating. The process is the same as using glass stoppers, rather sunk in, and sealing up with silicate.

An old way to effectively seal wine bottles was as follows: The edge of the opening at the top was ground down on a stone, and a small disc of 49 glass was precisely fitted to it. Heat was then applied until both were partially melted together, fusing the cover to the bottle. A little powdered glass could help with the melting, or it could be done with silicate without heating. The process is similar to using glass stoppers, which are inserted deeper and sealed with silicate.

A broken champagne bottle is not easily mended, but I have seen one curiously utilised. The bottom only had been broken, and it was cut off round and evenly with a file. Within it there hung from the cork by a cord a very large nail or small bolt of iron. Thus prepared, it made a capital and appropriate dinner-bell. Here in Italy I have often seen bells made of crockery or terra-cotta; their tone is better than would be supposed. 50

A broken champagne bottle isn’t easily fixed, but I’ve seen one used in an interesting way. Only the bottom was broken, and it was cut off neatly and evenly with a file. Inside, there was a large nail or small iron bolt hanging from the cork by a cord. Once prepared this way, it made a great and fitting dinner bell. Here in Italy, I’ve often seen bells made of pottery or terracotta; their sound is better than you might expect. 50

WOOD-SHAVINGS
IN REPAIRING AND CREATING MANY ITEMS

In human industry, there is on an average a loss of fifty per cent. in labour or material.”—Observations on Art, by Charles G. Leland.

In human industry, there's usually a fifty percent loss in labor or materials. —Observations on Art, by Charles G. Leland.

There is no country in the world in which the art of mending is so much required as in the United States of North America. The reason for this is the extraordinary and sudden changes in temperature, causing the expansion and contraction of cells and fibre, especially in wood, which results in cracks. Thus seasoned furniture and carvings, which have remained unchanged for centuries, it may be for a thousand years, in any part of Europe, shrink and split very often within a month after being placed in a drawing or dining room in Boston or Philadelphia, as I know by sad experience. Thus I have known a very beautiful Italian mandoline, three hundred years old, richly inlaid with ivory, to so shrink and warp in America that a professional mender declared that nothing could be done with it. The sounding-board had curled up like a scroll and split, and the mosaic or inlaying had fallen out in bits.

There’s no country in the world where the art of repair is more needed than in the United States. This is due to the drastic and sudden shifts in temperature, which cause the cells and fibers, especially in wood, to expand and contract, leading to cracks. Furniture and carvings that have remained unchanged for centuries, possibly even a thousand years, in any part of Europe, can shrink and split within a month after being placed in a living or dining room in Boston or Philadelphia, as I've sadly experienced. I once saw a beautiful Italian mandolin, three hundred years old and intricately inlaid with ivory, shrink and warp in America to the point that a professional repairman said nothing could be done. The soundboard had curled up like a scroll and split, and the inlay had fallen out in pieces.

Patterns cut from Wood-Shavings.

Patterns made from wood shavings.

In such a case, carefully detach the warped piece or pieces, and dampen the concave side carefully with a 51 sponge till it resumes its flatness or usual form. When this is attained, take very thin shavings of a firm wood, as thin as they can be shaved, and glue them transversely, or grain across grain, to the under or plain side of the board. This will probably prevent all warping in future, especially if the best mastic and fish-glue is employed. It may here be noted that where the shavings cannot be obtained, thin parchment or even note-paper may be used, and that good, strong varnish, or not too thin, may be used for a binder. There are many cases in which parchment or paper are preferable to wood in repairing, as being less liable to warp or crack.

In this situation, carefully remove the warped piece or pieces, and gently dampen the concave side with a sponge until it returns to its flat or normal shape. Once you achieve that, take very thin shavings from a sturdy wood, as thin as possible, and glue them crosswise to the plain side of the board. This will likely prevent any future warping, especially if you use the best mastic and fish glue. It's worth noting that if you can't get wood shavings, you can use thin parchment or even note paper, and that a good quality, strong varnish, or one that isn't too thin, can serve as a binder. There are many situations where parchment or paper are better than wood for repairs, as they are less likely to warp or crack.

Wood-shavings, which are as yet but little utilised in art, have, however, before them “a great future.” Combined with glue, or other binders, they can be made, even under the hand-roller, into boards, which have the advantage that they can be moulded, curved, 52 or turned to suit many emergencies which would require a great deal of saw or carving work.

Wood chips, which are still not widely used in art, have, however, a promising future ahead. When combined with glue or other binders, they can be pressed into boards under a roller, which have the advantage of being moldable, curved, or shaped to meet various needs that would otherwise require extensive sawing or carving work. 52

It is not unusual to employ veneers, or very thin sheets of wood, as a guard across the grain where shrinking is to be apprehended, as in tablets for painting on or panels, and it is a great pity that this very cheap precaution is so little used. But there are very few cases in which shavings are not as applicable, and they have the great advantage of being obtainable wherever there is a plane and wood.

It’s common to use veneers, or very thin sheets of wood, as a protective layer against warping, especially on surfaces like painting boards or panels. It’s unfortunate that this inexpensive method is rarely used. However, in most cases, shavings work just as well, and they have the added benefit of being available wherever there’s a plane and wood.

Holes or defects in wood—for example, in American shingle roofs or the clap-boarded sides of houses—can often be more cheaply and readily repaired with shavings and glue (into which oil is infused) than by any other means. And it may be observed that such a coating of shavings and glue, laid on to a new roof, is the cheapest and most effective protector against rain or sun or frost.

Holes or defects in wood—like those found in American shingle roofs or the board sides of houses—can often be repaired more easily and cheaply with shavings and glue (to which oil is added) than by any other method. It's worth noting that this coating of shavings and glue, applied to a new roof, provides the most affordable and effective protection against rain, sun, or frost.

In certain work wood-shavings can be advantageously combined with paper to give a solid, smooth surface and firm body. Here the paper-paste, with or without sawdust, is first forced into the cavities, and the shavings superadded.

In some woodworking projects, wood shavings can be effectively mixed with paper to create a solid, smooth surface and sturdy body. In this process, the paper paste, with or without sawdust, is first pushed into the cavities, and then the shavings are added on top.

Shavings and glue are excellent for the temporary repair of boats, and if the mending be properly executed, it will be as durable as the original wood. It would be an easy matter indeed to make a canoe entirely of shavings and glue. If the hand-roller be well used and thoroughly applied, the result will be a very firm fabric.

Shavings and glue are great for temporarily fixing boats, and if the repair is done properly, it will be just as strong as the original wood. It would actually be pretty easy to make a canoe entirely out of shavings and glue. If the hand-roller is used well and applied thoroughly, the outcome will be a very sturdy material.

Pattern to be cut out of Shavings and applied with Glue to a Panel.

Pattern to be cut out of shavings and glued onto a panel.

It may be worth knowing in the wilderness, that where a backwoodsman has a plane (and he can always make one if he has a chisel, which, again, can be 53 made out of a knife-blade) he can make shavings, and with these and some kind of binder—even clay—he can lay a dry, hard floor, when perhaps boards are not to be obtained. The substratum may be of beaten clay or stone. If of sufficient thickness and well rolled, such a floor as this would be impervious to damp.

It might be helpful to know in the wilderness that if a backwoodsman has a plane (and he can always make one if he has a chisel, which can be made from a knife blade), he can create shavings. With these shavings and some kind of binder—even clay—he can put down a dry, sturdy floor when boards aren't available. The base can be made of packed clay or stone. If it’s thick enough and well compacted, this kind of floor would be resistant to moisture.

Any surface can be very well veneered with shavings and glue. Smooth the surface by pressure or rolling, and when dry glass-paper it. Veneers 54 are often not to be had; shavings may be got in every carpenter’s shop.

Any surface can be easily veneered with shavings and glue. Smooth the surface by applying pressure or rolling it, and when it's dry, sand it with glass paper. Veneers are often hard to find; shavings can be obtained at any carpenter's shop. 54

Not only very strong and elastic canes, but even bows of a superior quality, can be made of shavings. The Indians in Pacific America make the latter by pasting and pressing one shaving on another with great care. It may be understood that where the grain, as in a piece of wood, runs altogether in one way, it will split with the grain. But where it is not uniform or connected, and is very powerfully incorporated by pressure with a good binder, we may easily have a very elastic and tough fabric, not so likely to split as wood. Thus we can make from hickory shavings a wood less liable to warp or split than the original wood itself.

Not only can you make very strong and flexible canes, but you can also create high-quality bows from shavings. The Indigenous people in the Pacific America make these by carefully layering and pressing one shaving onto another. It’s important to understand that when the grain of a piece of wood runs entirely in one direction, it will split along that grain. However, when the grain isn’t uniform or connected, and is compacted under pressure with a good binder, we can achieve a very elastic and durable material that is less likely to split than wood. This means we can create a wood from hickory shavings that is less prone to warping or splitting than the original wood.

Wood-shavings and glue are admirably adapted to repair broken boxes or any other articles of wood, especially for smoothing over roughly mended surfaces and covering knot-holes or other defects. In all cases when possible use the roller, and when pasting one piece on the other cross the grains.

Wood shavings and glue are great for fixing broken boxes or any other wooden items, especially for smoothing out roughly mended areas and covering knot holes or other imperfections. Whenever possible, use a roller, and when sticking one piece to another, make sure to cross the grains.

Musical instruments, such as guitars, violins, and mandolins, are very easily repaired with shavings and glue; and this is, indeed, in many cases, the very best means of reparation, since, while a piece of wood may or may not injure the tone, the shavings always give a good vibration. And where it is quite beyond the power of any ordinary amateur, say a lady, to set in a piece of wood or apply one, or to get it of a proper thickness, anybody with care can paste on thin shavings—the thinner the better—till the defect is repaired. In many cases parchment or paper will answer just as well, and I have myself thus perfectly mended 55 violins which were apparently beyond all bettering, and got to the stage of lasciate ogni speranza, or hopelessness.

Music gear, like guitars, violins, and mandolins, are pretty easy to fix with shavings and glue; and in many cases, this is actually the best way to repair them, since while a piece of wood might affect the tone, the shavings always create a good vibration. And where it's completely beyond the ability of any average person, like a lady, to fit a piece of wood or apply it, or to get it to the right thickness, anyone with a little care can glue on thin shavings—the thinner, the better—until the flaw is fixed. In many instances, parchment or paper works just as well, and I've personally repaired violins that seemed impossible to fix, reaching the point of lasciate ogni speranza, or hopelessness. 55

There are, however, many cases of badly fractured objects in which the owner gives up hope, because it seems impossible to make a beginning. Now, “whatever can be made can be mended” is true of everything except morals, and even in these there is more to be done than men wot of. And in a great number of these cases parchment strips, thin linen tape, or especially wood-shavings, can be used with success. Bring the broken edges together if they warp apart, and attach them with the strip and strongest cement; that is, with small pieces of the “fastener.” Do not attempt to do everything at once. When the edges are united and the binder dried, fill in all crevices or holes with a suitable paste or “filler”—not too much at once, in certain cases. Then, as will generally be required, cover the surface with thin shavings and binder; as it dries, file or glass-paper it smooth. The shavings will make, with mastic and fish-glue, in many cases, a far better repair than could be effected with a piece of wood or parchment, because they will never split, like the former, if they are applied lying transversely or crossways, nor stretch like the latter.

There are, however, many instances of badly broken objects where the owner gives up hope because it seems impossible to start. Now, “whatever can be made can be fixed” is true for everything except morals, and even in those, there’s more to be done than people realize. In many of these cases, parchment strips, thin linen tape, or especially wood shavings can be used successfully. Bring the broken edges together if they pull apart, and attach them with the strip and the strongest glue; that is, with small pieces of the “fastener.” Don’t try to do everything at once. Once the edges are joined and the binder is dry, fill in any crevices or holes with a suitable paste or “filler”—not too much at a time in certain cases. Then, as is often needed, cover the surface with thin shavings and binder; as it dries, sand or smooth it with glass paper. The shavings will create, with mastic and fish glue, a much better repair than could be achieved with a piece of wood or parchment, because they will never split, like the former, if applied sideways, nor stretch like the latter.

It may depend, in many cases, on what wood the shavings consist of. As I have observed, even in the bush a plane can be made with a chisel or a piece of a table-knife blade, set in a wooden block; but elsewhere any carpenter will easily supply what is wanted, ad libitum.

It may often depend on what wood the shavings are made from. As I've noticed, even in the wild, you can make a plane using a chisel or part of a table knife blade, fixed into a wooden block; but anywhere else, any carpenter can easily provide what you need, ad libitum.

The paste or filler of wood-powder or paper-pulp will be found described in other chapters. 56

The paste or filler made from wood powder or paper pulp is explained in other chapters. 56

ORNAMENTAL WORK OF SHAVINGS—MARQUETRY

A curious kind of ornament can be made by cutting out decorative patterns, human figures, animals, flowers, &c., from shavings with scissors or pen-knives, then glueing them on a smooth soft board. Apply as much pressure as possible, so as to make them sink into the wood, and when dry coat the whole with varnish, till an even surface is established. Rub over the dried surface with finest glass or emery-paper, and then smooth patiently with the palm of the hand. If this be well executed the result will be a perfect imitation of inlaid wood, although it is really an art by itself, which, I believe, is my own invention. Thin veneers may also be used instead of shavings. Ebony or walnut thus appliqué on larch or holly make exquisite work.

A unique type of decoration can be created by cutting out decorative shapes, human figures, animals, flowers, etc., from shavings using scissors or small knives, and then gluing them onto a smooth, soft board. Apply as much pressure as you can to make them sink into the wood, and once dry, coat the entire piece with varnish until an even surface forms. Smooth over the dried surface with fine glass or emery paper, and then carefully rub it with the palm of your hand. If done well, the result will be a perfect imitation of inlaid wood, although it is truly an art form in itself, which I believe is my own invention. Thin veneers can also be used instead of shavings. Ebony or walnut appliquéd on larch or holly create beautiful results.

This kind of ornament has great advantage over inlaid wood or marquetry, for the pieces of which it consist are far less liable to be detached or peel off, while it looks quite as beautiful. And be it observed that, laid with a transverse grain, it prevents warping and strengthens the ground, while inlaying weakens it; for to make the bed for inlaying or mosaic we must excavate the bed till it is extremely thin and liable to warp, whereas in shaving-work we make a light but very strengthening addition.

This type of decoration has a significant advantage over inlaid wood or marquetry because the pieces it consists of are much less likely to come loose or peel off, and it looks just as beautiful. Also, when arranged with a cross grain, it prevents warping and reinforces the foundation, while inlaying weakens it. To create a base for inlay or mosaic, we have to carve it out until it's extremely thin and prone to warping, whereas in shaving-work, we make a lightweight addition that is very strengthening.

A single experiment will suffice to convince the reader of the merits of this very useful, elegant, and novel art. It is specially applicable to ornamenting albums and book-covers, where it may be used even on pasteboard. 57

A single experiment is enough to show the reader the benefits of this very useful, elegant, and innovative skill. It’s especially great for decorating albums and book covers, and it can even be used on cardboard. 57

REPAIRING PANEL PICTURES WITH SHAVINGS

It is often a very difficult matter to obtain a thin panel or strips and do all the work properly when we wish to put into shape a warped panel, let us say of an old picture, which is on the point of splitting. The inserting screws is very dangerous. I myself have inadvertently thus made a fearful blemish in a Madonna’s face. But if we use shavings there is no such danger. Wet the back till the panel is flat, and then gradually glue on the shavings across the grain. This is as well done with small bits as large. With a picture it would be well to continue the coating to the thickness of one-third of an inch or more, but a very thin coating will go far to prevent warping or bending. The thinnest panels or veneers may be thus “backed up” into solid boards. In all cases where practicable, use heavy pressure on the roller. 58

It’s often really challenging to get a thin panel or strips and do everything properly when we want to reshape a warped panel, like an old picture that’s about to split. Inserting screws can be very risky. I’ve accidentally made a huge mark on a Madonna’s face that way. However, if we use shavings, there’s no such risk. Wet the back until the panel is flat, and then gradually glue on the shavings across the grain. This works just as well with small pieces as it does with large ones. For a picture, it’s good to keep adding layers until it’s one-third of an inch thick or more, but a very thin layer can really help prevent warping or bending. The thinnest panels or veneers can be “backed up” to become solid boards this way. Whenever possible, apply heavy pressure with the roller. 58

REPAIRING WOODWORK

Among the thousand mad schemes which were proposed by projectors was one for making sawdust into boards.”—History of the South Sea Bubble.

Out of the many wild ideas proposed by innovators, one was to convert sawdust into boards.”—History of the South Sea Bubble.

Very few people, even among workmen and artists, are aware of what remarkable and curious restoration the most decayed pieces of wood are capable. We will, however, begin with the simplest repairing, or that of furniture.

Very few people, even among workers and artists, realize what amazing and interesting restoration the most damaged pieces of wood can undergo. We will, however, start with the simplest kind of repair, which is furniture.

When articles of furniture have been strongly and properly made of oak or other hard wood, and as properly used, they will last for centuries; and should some unforeseen accident take away legs or arms, they can be perfectly replaced, especially in the admirable old-fashioned German objects of the kind, which were all put together with wooden pins or by means of mortise and tenon, so that, when need required, they could be packed as boards;—nor were they the less elegant for this. But if furniture be simply sawed from soft, cheap deal or poplar, and merely glued together (as most cheap furniture made in England is), it will soon warp and break up, and all the mending in the world will not make it better than it was when new. Glue is, therefore, the great material 59 for most woodwork, and, as I shall show, in two very different forms.

When furniture is well-made from oak or another strong hardwood and used correctly, it can last for centuries. If an unforeseen accident damages a leg or an arm, it can be easily replaced, especially in exquisite old-fashioned German pieces, which were assembled using wooden pegs or mortise and tenon joints. This allows them to be taken apart like boards when necessary, without losing their elegance. However, if furniture is just cut from soft, cheap pine or poplar and stuck together with glue (like most affordable furniture made in England), it will quickly warp and fall apart, and no amount of repairs will improve it beyond its original condition. Glue is thus the primary material used in most woodworking, and I will demonstrate this in two very different forms. 59

Having a broken chair-leg, which can, however, be fitted together, first prepare your glue in a proper kettle—that is, a balneum mariæ, or one kettle in another. In the outer is only boiling water; in the inner the glue, mixed with water. The reason for this is, that glue, when softened with water, dries up very rapidly under the action of air or fire, while the softer heat of water keeps it, so to speak, “alive.”

Having a broken chair leg, which can be fixed, first prepare your glue in a proper kettle—that is, a double boiler, or one kettle inside another. The outer kettle should have only boiling water; in the inner kettle, mix the glue with water. The reason for this is that glue, when softened with water, dries up very quickly when exposed to air or fire, while the gentler heat of water keeps it, so to speak, “alive.”

But if, while the glue is soft, we pour, say, a teaspoonful of nitric acid into half-a-pint of glue, it will remain soft a much longer time—which is a valuable secret to many, especially where large, broad surfaces of veneers are to be glued on, and where, the process being slow, it is desirable for the adhesive to remain soft for many minutes. And here I would mention that the acid-glue will remain in a liquid state for one year if tightly corked up in a bottle. Its only defect is a disagreeable, pungent smell.

But if we pour a teaspoon of nitric acid into half a pint of glue while it’s still soft, it will stay soft for a much longer time. This is a useful tip for many people, especially when working with large, wide surfaces of veneers that need to be glued on, where it's important for the adhesive to stay soft for several minutes. I should also mention that the acid glue can stay in liquid form for up to a year if it’s tightly sealed in a bottle. The only downside is that it has an unpleasant, strong smell.

This glue can be improved by being made as follows:—Take of best glue three parts, place them in eight parts of water, and allow the mixture to soak some hours. Take half a part of hydrochloric or muriatic acid and three-quarters of a part of sulphate of zinc; add to these the glue, and keep the whole at a moderately high temperature till fluid—that is to say, boil the glue as usual in a balneum mariæ or in hot water, after soaking it all night in water. Then stir in the hydrochloric (or muriatic) acid and sulphate of zinc. This is a first-class glue. Keep it in a bottle with an oiled cork; any other stopper would adhere. But for all ordinary work the glue, with 60 nitric acid, will suffice, as it holds with great tenacity to anything.

This glue can be improved by making it like this: Take three parts of the best glue, place it in eight parts of water, and let the mixture soak for several hours. Take half a part of hydrochloric or muriatic acid and three-quarters of a part of zinc sulfate; add this to the glue and keep the whole mixture at a moderately high temperature until it's liquid—that is, boil the glue as usual in a balneum mariæ or in hot water, after soaking it overnight in water. Then stir in the hydrochloric (or muriatic) acid and zinc sulfate. This is a top-quality glue. Store it in a bottle with an oiled cork; any other stopper will stick. But for all regular use, the glue mixed with nitric acid will be sufficient, as it bonds strongly to anything. 60

This glue, which keeps liquid for a long time, and which holds without scaling off, as common glue often does, may also be made with very strong vinegar. The latter, in fact, amounts to the same thing in most European countries, but especially in the United States, where, according to the New York Tribune, there is literally no vinegar sold or made, save from sulphuric acid and water. Perhaps when mankind shall have reached a higher stage of civilisation, all dealers will be compelled by law to place on every article of food sold the list of ingredients of which it is composed. We should then know how much oleomargarine passes for butter, and what proportion of “delicious conserves” are manufactured from apples alone or turnips.

This glue, which keeps liquids intact for a long time and holds well without peeling off like regular glue often does, can also be made with very strong vinegar. In fact, in most European countries, this is essentially the same thing, especially in the United States, where, according to the New York Tribune, there is virtually no vinegar sold or produced, except from sulfuric acid and water. Maybe when humanity reaches a higher level of civilization, all sellers will be legally required to list the ingredients in every food product they sell. Then, we'd know how much oleomargarine is passed off as butter and what percentage of “delicious conserves” is actually made from apples or turnips.

Observe that in glueing ordinary wood together the two pieces to be attached should be gradually but very well heated first. This renders them more inclined to “take” the glue. This is applicable to other substances.

Notice that when gluing regular wood together, the two pieces that need to be joined should be gradually but thoroughly heated first. This makes them more likely to "bond" with the glue. This also applies to other materials.

Also note that when two surfaces have been made to adhere with ordinary water-glue, should they come apart when cold, it is very difficult to make them unite again. But this is not the case with acid-glue. And if you have such surfaces which will not unite, wash them with nitric acid or very strong vinegar, and the glue then applied will “take.” Also observe that the acid-glue is far stronger than the common kind.

Also note that when two surfaces are bonded with ordinary water-based glue, if they come apart when cooled, it's really hard to get them to stick back together. But that's not true for acid-based glue. If you have surfaces that won’t bond again, clean them with nitric acid or very strong vinegar, and the glue you apply will stick. Also, keep in mind that acid-based glue is much stronger than the common type.

Having the broken leg fitted, first with a narrow gimlet or brad-awl make a hole crossing the fracture, 61 then glue the pieces together, and before the glue dries put a screw or two through the hole; i.e., screw the pieces together. This will hold perfectly, if you will sink the head of the screw in the wood, smooth it with a file, then putty it over and paint it.

Having the broken leg fixed, first use a small drill to make a hole crossing the fracture, 61 then glue the pieces together, and before the glue dries, put in a screw or two through the hole; i.e. screw the pieces together. This will hold perfectly if you sink the head of the screw into the wood, smooth it out with a file, then cover it with putty and paint over it.

It seems strange that anything can be so mended as to be stronger than before; yet this is literally true as regards the broken leg of a chair, a cane, a beam, the mast or spar of a vessel, or any similar long piece of wood. This is effected as follows:—Cut the two separated pieces into two exactly fitting “steps” or mortises, as shown in this illustration.

It seems odd that something can be repaired to the point of being stronger than it was before; yet this is literally true for the broken leg of a chair, a cane, a beam, the mast or spar of a ship, or any similar long piece of wood. This is achieved by cutting the two separated pieces into two precisely fitting “steps” or mortises, as shown in this illustration.

Fasten these with glue and screws; or, better still, by adding to both two sliding, tightly fitting ring-tubes, or one long one. This will actually make the stick stronger than it was at first. The rings should be covered with paper, glued, and then painted and varnished.

Fasten these with glue and screws; or, even better, by adding two sliding, tightly fitting ring tubes to both, or one long one. This will actually make the stick stronger than it was at first. The rings should be covered with paper, glued, and then painted and varnished.

The processes of glueing and screwing are applicable to most fractures of furniture. Where a piece of wood is broken away, it, or a similar piece, must be inserted. When wood is warped it may be straightened by applying wet towels. Observe that if a flat panel is warped thus—

you must wet the upper or concave side, put it under heavy weight, and as soon as it becomes straight, 62 screw it down with transverse strips. Drawers which are made from badly seasoned wood are a grief to the heart. They warp and stick. When you find that such is the case you can save yourself much annoyance by examining them, planing away the obstructions, and nailing transverse strips of wood across; that is to say, pieces in which the grain of the strip crosses that of the wood. Very good and well-seasoned English furniture often warps badly in India; therefore it should be thus protected. This can in most cases be better done with strips of metal. In large wardrobes, presses, or chests, where there are broad and often thin panels, this precaution should always be taken. As I write I have just seen two exquisitely painted and valuable pictures on panel, one of which had curved and split in two, while the other was badly warped for want of such a precaution, which would have cost only a penny’s worth of strip and screws and half-an-hour’s work to save them.

The processes of gluing and screwing can be used for most furniture repairs. When a piece of wood is broken, it should be replaced with that piece or a similar one. If the wood is warped, you can straighten it by using wet towels. Keep in mind that if a flat panel is warped like this—

you should wet the upper or concave side, place it under heavy weight, and once it becomes straight, 62 screw it down with cross strips. Drawers made from poorly seasoned wood can be very frustrating. They warp and stick. If you encounter this issue, you can save yourself a lot of trouble by checking them, planing away any obstructions, and nailing cross strips of wood on; that is, pieces where the grain of the strip is perpendicular to that of the wood. Good quality, well-seasoned English furniture often warps badly in India, so it should be protected this way. In most cases, it’s better to use metal strips for this purpose. For large wardrobes, presses, or chests with wide and often thin panels, this precaution should always be taken. As I write this, I've just seen two beautifully painted and valuable panel paintings, one of which had curved and split in half, while the other was badly warped due to a lack of this simple precaution, which could have been resolved with just a penny’s worth of strip and screws and half an hour of work.

It will very often happen in mending furniture that neither nail, glue, nor screw can be relied on. In such case bore with a suitable gimlet and pass wire through the hole. Flexible wire twisted in two strands, with the ends properly secured, say to the head of a screw, all being sunk beneath the level, will hold almost anything.

It will often happen when fixing furniture that you can't rely on nails, glue, or screws. In this case, use a suitable gimlet to bore a hole and thread wire through it. A flexible wire twisted into two strands, with the ends properly secured, like to the head of a screw, all sunk below the surface, will hold almost anything.

Frames for looking-glasses or pictures often “spring” at the joints. In such cases a screw with acidulated glue will make them permanently strong.

Frames for mirrors or pictures often "spring" at the joints. In those cases, a screw with diluted glue will make them permanently strong.

Always put handles to drawers. The vile invention or device of using the key for a handle is by far too common. Metallic handles of brass are preferable to wooden knobs. Keys are often lost, or else break. 63 The bottom of a drawer should always be secured by screws.

Always attach handles to drawers. The awful idea of using the key as a handle is way too common. Metal handles made of brass are better than wooden knobs. Keys often get lost or break. 63 The bottom of a drawer should always be secured with screws.

When the bottom of a drawer, as frequently happens, shrinks and becomes too short, so that there is a long opening, the latter should be filled with a strip of wood. The chief cause why modern furniture is apt to become loose or separate is chiefly due to its being made either of unseasoned or soft wood, such as weak deal or poplar, which absorbs moisture from the air and then dries and shrinks, or because it is made of too many pieces only glued together, and that with cheap, bad glue.

When the bottom of a drawer, as often happens, shrinks and leaves a gap, you should fill that gap with a strip of wood. The main reason modern furniture tends to become loose or fall apart is that it’s often made from unseasoned or soft wood, like weak pine or poplar, which absorbs moisture from the air and then dries out and shrinks. It can also be due to being made of too many pieces that are just glued together, and often with cheap, low-quality glue.

Restoring Decayed Wood.—The worst cases of decay or of worm-eaten wood can be perfectly restored in this manner:—Take fine sawdust of the same kind of wood as the original. Let it be as fine as possible, either cut with a refined saw or powdered in a mortar. Sift it. Then with acidulated glue, or else plain, clear, white Salisbury glue for light wood, make a paste, well mixed. With this you can fill up holes (using a spatula or flexible knife or ivory paper-knife). But, what is more, you can thus make a very strong artificial wood which can be moulded into any form, and when dry polished by cutting over the surface with a chisel or flat gouge, and using a file or glass-paper to finish. In fact, you can mould or model figures with this wood-paste by itself. Putty is generally used for such repairs, but the wood-paste is like wood, and quite as durable.

Repairing Rotting Wood.—The worst cases of decay or worm-eaten wood can be perfectly restored this way:—Take fine sawdust from the same type of wood as the original. It should be as fine as possible, either cut with a fine saw or ground in a mortar. Sift it. Then, using acidulated glue or plain, clear white Salisbury glue for light wood, make a well-mixed paste. With this, you can fill up holes (using a spatula, flexible knife, or ivory paper knife). But more importantly, you can create a very strong artificial wood that can be molded into any shape, and once dry, polished by cutting the surface with a chisel or flat gouge, followed by finishing with a file or sandpaper. In fact, you can sculpt figures with this wood-paste by itself. While putty is generally used for such repairs, the wood-paste is just like wood and equally durable.

If you have a mould of plaster of Paris, boil it in oil, clean it, and then oil it. With the wood-paste you can make ornaments which can be applied to plain wood surfaces. 64

If you have a plaster of Paris mold, boil it in oil, clean it, and then oil it. With the wood paste, you can create ornaments that can be attached to plain wood surfaces. 64

Splints, fractures, cracks, holes, corners broken away, are all easily restored with wood-paste. In moulding it the fingers should be oiled to prevent its sticking.

Splints, fractures, cracks, and broken corners can all be easily fixed with wood paste. When molding it, your fingers should be oiled to stop it from sticking.

Any kind of dry sawdust can thus be converted into a paste, which, when dry, becomes wood. It may be very much hardened under a hydraulic-press or by a wooden hand-roller. Housekeepers should use this composition for filling up rat-holes, or any kind of crevices in furniture, or panels, or doors and walls, especially where such cracks harbour insects.

Any type of dry sawdust can be turned into a paste that hardens into wood when dry. It can be really compressed using a hydraulic press or a wooden roller. Homeowners should use this mixture to fill in rat holes or any cracks in furniture, panels, doors, and walls, especially in spots where those cracks attract insects.

It would be perfectly possible to construct an entire house of such wood-cement, and one which would be perfectly durable, or even more so than wood, since beams and planks thus made never crack, split, nor warp. With it the boldest vaulting and arch work can be more easily made than in stone or with wood, as the latter is usually worked. As builders in Turkey form domes by making circles of clay or mud, and gradually add to the first a smaller one, so by using wood-paste the largest space could be covered or domed over without building a scaffolding. There are many places in the world where (as in the prairies of America, Russia, and Hungary) large timber is wanting, but where small wood for sawdust is more available, and yet where, as cattle abound, glue would be very cheap. This material deserves more serious attention than it has ever received.

It’s entirely possible to build a whole house out of this wood-cement, and it would be just as durable, if not more so than wood, since beams and planks made this way don’t crack, split, or warp. With it, the most ambitious vaulting and arch work can be created more easily than with stone or traditional wood construction. Just like builders in Turkey create domes by forming circles out of clay or mud and gradually adding smaller ones on top, using wood-paste would allow for covering or doming large spaces without needing scaffolding. There are many places in the world, such as the prairies of America, Russia, and Hungary, where large timber is scarce, but small wood for sawdust is more readily available, and since cattle are abundant, glue would be very inexpensive. This material deserves more serious consideration than it has ever received.

More than twenty years after I had invented, or at least projected and put in practice, this method of making artificial wood, I found the following in the Manuel Général du Modelage, par F. Goupil; Paris, Le Bailly:— 65

More than twenty years after I had invented, or at least devised and implemented, this method of making artificial wood, I came across the following in the Manuel Général du Modelage, by F. Goupil; Paris, Le Bailly:— 65

“To make vases, take fine dry sawdust and pass it through a sieve. It may be made into a paste with a compound of turpentine, resin, and wax. Or mix the adhesive with five parts of best strong white glue (colle de Flandre) to one part of fish-glue. Melt them separately, ... pour them together, boil to a proper consistency, and mix with the sawdust. By this process figures can be cast which, when finished by hand, exactly resemble carved wood.”

“To create vases, take fine dry sawdust and sift it through a sieve. You can make a paste using a mixture of turpentine, resin, and wax. Alternatively, mix the adhesive with five parts of high-quality white glue (colle de Flandre) to one part of fish glue. Melt them separately, ... combine them, boil to the right consistency, and mix with the sawdust. This process allows you to cast shapes that, when finished by hand, closely resemble carved wood.”

Another recipe is to take 750 grammes of strong glue to 1½ kilogramme of gall nuts. To be mixed cold. Mix in hot water with sawdust.

Another recipe is to take 750 grams of strong glue to 1.5 kilograms of gall nuts. Mix cold. Combine with hot water and sawdust.

Since writing the foregoing I have found the following recipe in a MS. of 1780, a family heirloom kindly lent me by Miss Roma Lister:—

Since writing the above, I've discovered the following recipe in a manuscript from 1780, a family treasure generously shared with me by Miss Roma Lister:—

To cast Wood in Moulds as fine as Ivory, of a fragrant Smell, and indifferent Colours.—Dry Lime Tree wood sawdust in a pan by a gentle fire, and beat it to a fine powder in a stone mortar. Sift it through Cambric, and keep it in a dry place free from dust. Then add to an equal quantity of Gum Tragacanth and Gum Arabic 4 times the quantity of Parchment Glue. Boil them in Pump Water, and filter through Linen. Stir into it the Wood powder till it becomes of the substance of a thick pastry; stir it all together, and set it in a glazed pan in hot sand, for the moisture to evaporate till it be fit for casting. Mix your colours with the Paste, and to give it a Scent put Oil of Cloves or Roses or the like, which, if you please, you may mix with powdered Amber. Anoint the mould with Oil of Almonds, and put your paste into it. Let it dry for 4 or 5 days, then take off your mould, and the Images will be as hard as Ivory. You may cut, turn, carve, and plane this wood, and it will have a fine scent. The mould may be Plaster of Paris, but it were better made of metal.” 66

To shape wood into molds that are as fine as ivory, with a pleasant smell and various colors.—Take dry lime tree wood sawdust in a pan over a gentle fire, and grind it into a fine powder using a stone mortar. Sift it through cambric and store it in a dry place free from dust. Then, mix equal parts of gum tragacanth and gum arabic with four times the amount of parchment glue. Boil them in pump water and filter it through linen. Stir in the wood powder until it has the consistency of thick pastry; mix everything together and place it in a glazed pan in hot sand to let the moisture evaporate until it’s ready for casting. Combine your colors with the paste, and to add a scent, include oil of cloves, roses, or the like, which you can optionally mix with powdered amber. Coat the mold with almond oil, and fill it with your paste. Let it dry for 4 to 5 days, then remove the mold, and the figures will be as hard as ivory. You can cut, shape, carve, and plane this wood, and it will have a pleasant aroma. The mold can be made of plaster of Paris, but it's better to use metal. 66

I would add to this, that where heavy pressure or hand-rolling can be applied this becomes really hard. Also note that any light, dry wood of fine texture can be dried and powdered for this purpose. The paste, even with common fine glue, can be used for very fine repairing. By sifting and pulverising, the dust may be made as fine as flour. A little calcined and powdered glass adds to its strength.

I’d like to point out that when a lot of pressure or hand-rolling is used, this gets really tough. Also, keep in mind that any light, dry wood with a fine texture can be dried and ground into powder for this use. The paste, even when mixed with regular fine glue, works well for very delicate repairs. By sifting and grinding, the dust can be made as fine as flour. A bit of calcined and powdered glass increases its strength.

To make panels for furniture, walls, or boxes, take firstly a thin panel of seasoned wood, fasten two strips of sheet-tin across the back to prevent warping, and make or apply the cast to this. Very beautiful work can thus be produced very cheaply.

To create panels for furniture, walls, or boxes, start with a thin piece of seasoned wood, attach two strips of sheet tin across the back to stop warping, and then make or apply the cast to this. This method can produce really beautiful work at a low cost.

It may be here observed that this principle of mixing a powdered substance with glue or gum or an adhesive runs through all the arts of mending. The powder of cocoa-nut shells, slate, of paper, plaster of Paris, of leather, clay, lime, fine sand, and many other substances, can all be combined with adhesives, acids, or chemical solvents in such a manner as to form what may be called generically cements, or substances, or pastes, which become hard. Any glue or gum, or liquid which will make two surfaces adhere, can be mixed with most organic or inorganic hard substances in powder so as to form a paste which, when dry, forms a solid, hard substance, because the grains of the powder are thereby cemented together. Most of these yield to the action of water, but there are a few which resist both water and fire, all of which will be described in this work.

It can be observed that the principle of mixing a powdered substance with glue, gum, or an adhesive is common in all repair techniques. The powder from coconut shells, slate, paper, plaster, leather, clay, lime, fine sand, and many other materials can all be combined with adhesives, acids, or chemical solvents to create what can be generically referred to as cements, or substances, or pastes, which harden. Any glue, gum, or liquid that can make two surfaces stick together can be mixed with most organic or inorganic hard substances in powdered form to create a paste that, once dry, turns into a solid, hard material, as the powder grains are bonded together. Most of these are affected by water, but there are a few that resist both water and fire, all of which will be detailed in this work.

Broken ebony can be filled in cracks with a very neat and dainty paste or cement made as follows:—Take dried rose-leaves, or any others as soft, steep 67 them in just enough water to soften them, add of gum-tragacanth and gum-arabic just enough to make a paste, and sufficient ivory black to give it an ebony colour. Macerate the whole in a mortar. In the East a few drops of otto of roses or of geranium are added. From this heads are made, also medallions, or any other small objects. The composition sets very hard, and much resembles ebony. I have made many small objects of it myself, and can testify to its excellence. It is in this manner that the black rosaries from Constantinople are made.

Broken ebony can be filled in cracks with a very neat and delicate paste or cement made as follows:—Take dried rose leaves, or any other soft leaves, soak them in just enough water to soften them, then add enough gum tragacanth and gum arabic to create a paste, along with enough ivory black to give it an ebony color. Crush the mixture in a mortar. In the East, a few drops of rose oil or geranium oil are added. From this, heads are made, as well as medallions and various other small objects. The mixture hardens very well and closely resembles ebony. I’ve made many small objects using this method and can vouch for its quality. This is how the black rosaries from Constantinople are crafted.

A very good cement for filling cracks in furniture or other woodwork is made as follows:—One part of finely powdered resin and two parts of yellow wax are melted together, and to this is added two parts of finely pulverised ochre, or other suitable colouring earthy substance. This is an excellent cement in all respects, except that it yields to great heat. For all such repairing sawdust and glue is much to be preferred.

A great cement for filling cracks in furniture or other woodworking is made like this: one part finely powdered resin and two parts yellow wax are melted together, then two parts finely pulverized ochre or another suitable colored earthy substance is added. This is an excellent cement in every way, except that it doesn’t hold up well to high heat. For all such repairs, sawdust and glue are much better options.

In repairing furniture, remember the screws hold much more firmly if they are just dipped in boiling beeswax or turpentine. If you are not accustomed to screwing or nailing, just make a hole with a brad-awl, else you will find the screw or nail going out of the side of the box, or in some other undesired direction.

In fixing furniture, keep in mind that screws grip much better when dipped in boiling beeswax or turpentine. If you're not used to screwing or nailing, first make a hole with a brad-awl; otherwise, you might end up with the screw or nail coming out the side of the box or going in another unwanted direction.

Clamps, or pieces of wood connected by screws, ties, or elastic bands, are indispensable in much glueing pieces together. They are, however, easily made. A good clamp can be made by bending over the two ends of a strong piece of wire. Hammer the ends into the wood. 68

Clamps, which are made of wood connected by screws, ties, or elastic bands, are essential for holding pieces together while gluing. Fortunately, they are easy to create. You can make a good clamp by bending both ends of a sturdy piece of wire. Then, hammer the ends into the wood. 68

Glue is more elastic when mixed with a little glycerine. This should be borne in mind when mixing glue with sawdust to form artificial wood, and, in fact, in many manufactures and combinations where it is specially desirous to have a certain degree of toughness or flexibility in the object made.

Glue becomes more flexible when you mix in a bit of glycerin. Keep this in mind when combining glue with sawdust to create artificial wood, and in many other products and mixtures where having a specific level of toughness or flexibility is important for the final item.

To utilise waste matter is allied to mending, which is only preventing waste. For this purpose common wood-shavings may be used for a pretty art. Take good shavings of any wood, and after moistening them with glue or gum tragacanth and arabic, press them flat. Trim them with scissors into leaves, or make them into flowers, and attach them together. Then pour over them liquid plaster of Paris, in which there is gum-arabic and alum dissolved. Take a bush, or plant without leaves, and gum the leaves to it or to its twigs. Cover bare places with the gypsum. When dry varnish the whole. A Professor Heigelin, in Stuttgart, once had an exhibition of such work. Frames can be decorated in this manner. Paint, gilding, and enamel, or bronze powders, can, of course, be applied. Shavings combined with weak glue submitted to pressure form artificial wood or boards, which can be improved by further combination with waste-paper. Made with a solution of alum it is fireproof. Its strength will be in proportion to the pressure applied. It can often be employed in repairing when suitable wood is wanting, and has the advantage that it can be turned to any shape.

Using waste material is related to repairing, which is just a way to avoid waste. For this purpose, you can use wood shavings for a nice craft. Take clean shavings from any wood, and after moistening them with glue or gum tragacanth and gum arabic, flatten them out. Cut them into leaf shapes with scissors, or turn them into flowers and stick them together. Then pour liquid plaster of Paris over them, mixed with dissolved gum arabic and alum. Take a branch or a leafless plant and glue the leaves to it or to its twigs. Cover any bare spots with the plaster. Once it’s dry, varnish everything. A professor Heigelin from Stuttgart once showcased this kind of work. You can also decorate frames this way. Paint, gilding, enamel, or bronze powders can, of course, be used. Shavings combined with weak glue under pressure can create artificial wood or boards, which can be enhanced by mixing in waste paper. When made with an alum solution, it becomes fireproof. Its strength will depend on the pressure applied. It can often be used for repairs when suitable wood is unavailable, and it has the benefit of being moldable into any shape.

The reader can easily satisfy himself by experiment that these artificial woods made from sawdust or shavings, combined with adhesives, are very easy to manufacture, very cheap, and, when properly made, 69 extremely strong. When strong pressure or rolling can be applied, the quantity of adhesive may be diminished. Linen or muslin rags, cotton-wool, or any textile fabric can be added to the shavings, as well as waste-paper of all kinds. Anything fibrous or stringy will aid in the binding.

The reader can easily verify through experimentation that these artificial woods made from sawdust or shavings, combined with adhesives, are very simple to produce, quite inexpensive, and, when made correctly, 69 extremely strong. When strong pressure or rolling can be applied, the amount of adhesive can be reduced. Linen or muslin rags, cotton wool, or any textile fabric can be added to the shavings, along with all kinds of waste paper. Anything fibrous or stringy will help in the binding process.

This subject may be studied in detail in a work entitled Die Verwerthung der Holtzabfälle—The rendering valuable of Refuse-Wood, such as Shavings, Refuse Dye-Wood, &c., showing how they may be converted to Artificial Wood, Fuel, Chemicals, Explosives, &c.—by Ernst Hubbard; Vienna, price 3 marks.

This topic can be explored in-depth in a book called Die Verwerthung der Holtzabfälle—The Value of Waste Wood, like shavings and leftover dye wood, illustrating how they can be turned into artificial wood, fuel, chemicals, explosives, etc.—by Ernst Hubbard; Vienna, priced at 3 marks.

Wood of all kinds is in America sawed into such thin veneers that they are used to serve as wall-paper, being attached with paste. When damp they bend like paper. Such veneer is very useful for repairing wooden surfaces.

Wood of all kinds in America is cut into such thin veneers that they can be used as wallpaper, sticking to the wall with paste. When damp, they bend like paper. This veneer is really handy for fixing up wooden surfaces.

Common putty is not always to be trusted in for repairing wood. It sometimes shrinks, and is never very hard. The glue with glycerine and sawdust or cocoa-nut dust is preferable.

Common putty isn't always reliable for repairing wood. It can shrink over time and never gets very hard. Glue made with glycerin and sawdust or coconut dust is a better option.

“Scratches and chance cuts may be remedied by merely melting or washing and rubbing in with cold water. But for most small defects a filler is used. This is a kind of paint or liquid cement, the object of which is to fill up the pores of certain coarse woods and make the surface fine. Soft wax, flour, and varnish are used for this purpose.”

“Scratches and minor cuts can be fixed by simply melting or washing and rubbing with cold water. But for most small defects, a filler is used. This is a type of paint or liquid cement that aims to fill in the pores of certain coarse woods and create a smooth surface. Soft wax, flour, and varnish are used for this.”

Any dealer in paints and varnishes will supply a filler for any special work.

Any paint and varnish dealer will provide a filler for any specific job.

Staining or colouring wood is an important part of repairing. “Oiling alone is a kind of colouring, 70 for all oiled wood becomes much darker in a short time.”2

Staining or coloring wood is a crucial aspect of repair. “Oiling alone is a form of coloring, 70 because all oiled wood gets significantly darker in a short period.”2

Soda dissolved in water gives to oak wood a much darker tone. Dark tea and alum is also useful, and still better very strong coffee. Also porter or beer mixed with umber. Also a decoction of walnut-leaves boiled down. In using these or any other colours the following rules must be strictly observed:—(1.) Use a sponge or brush, and do not apply the dye freely or pour it on, as you will run great risk of warping the wood or making it split. (2.) Exercise the greatest care in drying it near a fire. (3.) Do not expect to colour all at once by a profuse application. However light the colour may seem, always when it is dry rub off the colour with a rag or chamois-skin, and then make a second wash. This process will make the dye strike in deeper and last longer.

Soda mixed with water gives oak wood a much darker color. Dark tea and alum are also helpful, and even better is very strong coffee. You can also use porter or beer mixed with umber, or a boiled-down mixture of walnut leaves. When using these or any other colors, the following rules must be strictly followed: (1) Use a sponge or brush, and don’t apply the dye too freely or pour it on, as this can warp the wood or cause it to split. (2) Be very careful when drying it near a fire. (3) Don’t expect to get the color all at once by applying too much. No matter how light the color seems, always rub off the dye with a rag or chamois skin once it's dry, and then apply a second wash. This process will help the dye penetrate deeper and make it last longer.

Stevens’ Stains, also those of Mander, are very good and strong. They generally require dilution.

Stevens' stains, as well as those from Mander, are very good and strong. They usually need to be diluted.

Ammonia is much used to give wood a dark rich colour. Wood thus treated, if afterwards exposed to the smoke of a wood fire, assumes a very ancient appearance. Bichromate of potash with water is a good dark dye, but it must be carefully handled, as it is very poisonous and injurious to clothing. It is used to give a waterproof quality to certain cements.

Ammonia is often used to give wood a deep, rich color. Wood treated this way, when later exposed to smoke from a wood fire, takes on a very antique look. Bichromate of potash mixed with water is an effective dark dye, but it should be handled with care because it is highly toxic and can damage clothing. It's also used to make certain cements waterproof.

Good writing-ink is a very good black dye. When it is quite dry, oil, rub, and polish it, and the ink will resist a great deal of wetting.

Good writing ink is a really good black dye. When it’s fully dry, oil it, rub it, and polish it, and the ink will withstand a lot of moisture.

It should be remembered that with ink, as with 71 dyes, there should always be at least two applications, and that the first should be very thoroughly dried, if possible, in a strong light, though not in sunshine, before the second is laid on. Three coats of blackest ink well dried in, then rubbed in well, and finally oiled, form an almost waterproof cover.

It’s important to remember that, just like with dyes, ink should always be applied at least twice. The first application should be completely dried, if possible, in bright light, but not in direct sunlight, before applying the second coat. Three layers of the darkest ink, properly dried, then rubbed in well and finally oiled, create an almost waterproof finish.

When panels of marquetry or of inlaid wood of different colours are broken away or require to be replaced, it can be done in the following manner:—Take a panel of very firm fine white wood—holly is the best; next to it Swiss or German larch—draw on it your pattern, and then with a penknife go over all the pattern, cutting into the panel about a quarter of an inch, or rather less—in no case far enough to cut through. Then carefully fill all these lines with a firm cement, and let it dry well. Then with a dye—not with paint—color each piece appropriately. The cement and lines will prevent the dye from spreading from piece to piece. This is known as Venetian marquetry. When finished, apply Soehnée varnish, and rub down very carefully by hand. It is a very beautiful and easy work, not to be distinguished when well done from real inlaying. Very cheap and plain old furniture can be easily made very elegant by having panels, &c., of this work applied. The reader may begin with a small box or three-legged stool, working directly on the wood, and will then probably be encouraged to proceed. Dark brown patterns on light yellow wood look well.

When panels of marquetry or inlaid wood in different colors are broken or need to be replaced, you can do it like this: Take a panel of very sturdy fine white wood—holly is the best choice; next best is Swiss or German larch. Draw your pattern on it, then use a penknife to trace the entire pattern, cutting into the panel about a quarter inch, or a bit less—just don’t cut all the way through. Next, carefully fill all these lines with a strong adhesive and let it dry completely. Then, using a dye—not paint—color each piece accordingly. The adhesive and the lines will keep the dye from spreading between pieces. This technique is known as Venetian marquetry. When you’re done, apply Soehnée varnish and sand it down very gently by hand. It’s a beautiful and straightforward project that, when done well, looks just like real inlay. You can easily make cheap and plain old furniture look very elegant by adding panels and other elements of this work. You might want to start with a small box or a three-legged stool, working directly on the wood, and you’ll likely feel encouraged to continue. Dark brown patterns look great on light yellow wood.

This work is very easy and elegant, very little made, and may be therefore profitable. Any kind of light or white wood, such as deal or pine, may be used for common decoration. Cheap violins and 72 guitars are sometimes made into handsome ornaments for rooms by this process. For designs for this purpose consult the Manuals of Design, Wood-Carving, and Leather-Work, by the Author (Whittaker & Co., No. 2 White Hart Street, London, E.C.).

This project is really simple and stylish, requires minimal tools, and can be quite profitable. You can use any type of light or white wood, like fir or pine, for basic decoration. Inexpensive violins and guitars can sometimes be transformed into attractive room decorations using this technique. For design ideas, check out the Manuals of Design, Wood-Carving, and Leather-Work by the Author (Whittaker & Co., No. 2 White Hart Street, London, E.C.). 72

Marquetry may also be mended by making and colouring wood-paste, in which case prepare the ground with great care, by roughening, to hold the glue; also by using coloured cements, such as bread, well worked with powder and glycerine-glue.

Marquetry can also be repaired by creating and coloring wood-paste. In this case, make sure to prepare the surface carefully by roughening it to help the glue stick. You can also use colored cements, like a mixture of bread that's well worked with powder and glycerin glue.

It does not seem to occur to many people—even to those living in the country—that there is a great deal of strong, plain, useful furniture which can be easily made at home at no very great expense, boards of good quality being cheap enough. With a few lessons from an expert, or even with the study of a good elementary manual of cabinetmaking, any amateur can succeed. Whoever can make a good box can make an antique chair, and this can, however plain, be carved, stained, or marquetried into beauty; but let him beware of sawed curves.

It doesn't seem to cross the minds of many people—even those living in rural areas—that there’s a lot of sturdy, simple, useful furniture that can be easily made at home without spending too much, as good quality boards are pretty affordable. With a few lessons from an expert, or even by studying a decent beginner’s manual on woodworking, anyone can succeed. Anyone who can make a decent box can also make an antique chair, and even if it’s plain, it can be carved, stained, or decorated beautifully; but they should be cautious with sawed curves.

Where there are worms in furniture or other wood, they should always be very promptly exterminated, else they will destroy it in time. To remove them, dissolve 2 drachms of corrosive sublimate in 2 oz. of methylated spirit and 2 oz. of water, to be applied freely with a feather or brush. This is an unfailing remedy; but the mixture is poisonous, and therefore should be kept labelled out of harm’s way (Work, Sept. 1892).

Where there are worms in furniture or other wood, they should always be eliminated quickly, or they will eventually ruin it. To get rid of them, dissolve 2 drachms of corrosive sublimate in 2 oz. of methylated spirits and 2 oz. of water, and apply it liberally with a feather or brush. This is a reliable remedy, but the mixture is toxic, so it should be kept labeled and stored safely away from children’s reach (Work, Sept. 1892).

In restoring or repairing woodwork we must have some knowledge not only of paints, varnishes, putties, and filling, but also of agents which prevent organic 73 change or are applicable to peculiar accidents. One of the principal of these is known as knotting. Its properties and general nature are freely explained in the following article from The Decorator, Sept. 1892:—

In restoring or repairing woodwork, we need to understand not only paints, varnishes, putties, and fillers, but also substances that prevent organic changes or are used for specific issues. One of the main ones is called knotting. Its characteristics and general nature are clearly outlined in the following article from The Decorator, Sept. 1892:—


“‘Knotting,’ or, as it is usually written, Patent Knotting, is a quick-drying, semi-transparent fluid. It is made from naphtha and shellac; hence its quick-drying nature. The knots of woodwork, especially pine, contain much resin, which gradually exudes from the surface. This resin will speedily darken, and ultimately destroy, the covering film of oil paint with which woodwork is usually coated. The object of coating knots in woodwork with ‘patent knotting composition’ is to seal up, so to term it, the resin. In the earlier history of house-painting processes a mixture of red lead and strong glue-size, applied warm, was often used. The chief point in view is to stop the ‘cause,’ but without objectionable ‘effect;’ therefore the thinnest perceptible covering—so long as it is effectual—is the best. The patent knotting of commerce is the article now generally purchased and used. The knots are given one or two bare coatings—according to the nature of the knot, and the conscience of the workman. The best knotting is the colour of dark oak varnish; the worst is the blackest and dirtiest-looking. It always pays to have the best knotting, since ‘black knotting’ requires an extra coat of paint to cover the dark patches which ‘grin through’ any light tints. For the best work it is usually advisable—especially when the woodwork has to be finished, and perhaps hand-polished, in ‘ivory-white’ enamel—to have the knots cut out with a 74 chisel or gouge, then fill up with lead ‘filling-up’ in distemper. I recently had to have the door of an elaborately decorated drawing-room so treated, since, despite being fresh knotted, the resin began to discolour the work, which had received some six coats of paint and enamel, ere the room was furnished—a very annoying and costly matter. Very occasionally knots are gilded over with best gold-leaf; this is generally conceded to be an effectual plan to adopt, when gouging is not resorted to, for finest work. Knotting woodwork is, therefore, not an insignificant detail of house-painting, especially when we are dealing with a door-side; that alone, when finished in hand-polished enamel, may cost a ten-pound note to produce. ‘Tin-paint’ will do for common priming; good linseed oil is the chief element required. All new woodwork requires three coats of good lead and oil paint before standing any time—viz., priming and two after-coats. This is known as ‘builders’ finish.’ When permanently decorated it usually requires ‘getting up’ to a proper surface, and two or three more coats.”

“'Knotting,' or, as it's commonly known, Patent Knotting, is a fast-drying, semi-transparent liquid. It's made from naphtha and shellac, which gives it its quick-drying properties. The knots in woodwork, especially in pine, are full of resin that seeps out over time. This resin can quickly darken and ultimately ruin the oil paint that typically coats woodwork. The purpose of applying ‘patent knotting composition’ to knots is to seal the resin. In the earlier days of house painting, a mix of red lead and strong glue, applied warm, was often used. The main goal is to stop the 'cause' without creating any unwanted 'effects'; thus, the thinnest visible coat that works effectively is ideal. The commercial patent knotting is what’s mostly bought and used today. The knots receive one or two bare coats, depending on the knot's nature and the skill of the worker. The best knotting resembles dark oak varnish, while the worst looks black and grimy. It's always worth it to choose the best knotting since 'black knotting' needs an additional layer of paint to hide the dark spots that can shine through lighter colors. For top-notch results, especially if the woodwork is finished and possibly hand-polished in 'ivory-white' enamel, it’s usually best to cut out the knots with a chisel or gouge and fill the gaps with lead 'filling-up' in distemper. I recently had to have the door of an elaborately decorated drawing room handled this way because, even after being newly knotted, the resin started to stain the work, which had already received about six coats of paint and enamel before the room was furnished—a very frustrating and costly issue. Occasionally, knots are covered with high-quality gold leaf; this is considered an effective method when gouging isn't used for the finest work. Therefore, knotting woodwork is not a minor detail in house painting, especially when dealing with a door that, when finished in hand-polished enamel, can cost around ten pounds to produce. ‘Tin-paint’ suffices for basic priming; quality linseed oil is the primary ingredient needed. All new woodwork requires three coats of good lead and oil paint before it can be left for a while—specifically, a primer and two top coats. This is referred to as ‘builders’ finish.’ When it's permanently decorated, it often needs to be smoothed out to a proper surface, plus two or three additional coats.”


It is sometimes an advantage to “gouge”—i.e., to cut—out a bad knot and fill the cavity with wood, wood-paste, or carton-pierre.

It can be beneficial to “gouge”—i.e., to cut—out a bad knot and fill the hole with wood, wood paste, or carton-pierre.

A very beautiful stain can be given to wood by rubbing it with nitric or sulphuric acid, and exposing it to the heat of a fire. In this way American hickory can be made to look like rosewood. Pine becomes red, which grows darker with increased heat.

A really beautiful finish can be achieved on wood by rubbing it with nitric or sulfuric acid and then exposing it to fire. This method can make American hickory look like rosewood. Pine turns red, and the color deepens with more heat.

Mending Furniture.—There is but one rule for repairing creaky chairs and tables with loose legs. They must be carefully taken apart, which can be done 75 with chisels, a knife, and hammer, and then glued and screwed or put together again as they were originally made. The old-fashioned rounds or rungs of chairs, now so seldom seen, were a great aid to strength and durability.

Repairing Furniture.—There’s only one rule for fixing creaky chairs and tables with wobbly legs. They must be carefully disassembled, which you can do with chisels, a knife, and a hammer, and then re-glued and screwed, or put back together as they were originally built. The classic round rungs of chairs, which are so rarely seen now, provided significant strength and durability.

I have already remarked that when a drawer in a bureau table is troublesome by continually sticking or catching, take it out, find where it rubs, and plane away the obtrusive portion. If it is made of badly seasoned, green, warping wood, nail across it strips of tin. To which I add that doors of closets, cabinets, &c., which are shrunk must have strips of wood glued to their edges. In some cases strips of paper will do as a temporary substitute.

I’ve already mentioned that if a drawer in a desk keeps getting stuck, take it out, see where it’s rubbing, and shave down the part that’s causing the problem. If it’s made of poorly dried, green, warped wood, nail tin strips across it. Additionally, doors of closets, cabinets, etc., that have shrunk should have wooden strips glued to their edges. In some cases, strips of paper can work as a temporary fix.

It is no exaggeration whatever to declare that two or three centuries ago the slight and trashily made article of furniture was a great exception, while at the present day it is the well-made, durable article which forms the rarity—to the great shame, be it said, firstly, of all furniture-makers, and, secondly, to fashionable “taste,” which prefers slightness to strength.

It's no exaggeration to say that two or three centuries ago, flimsy and poorly crafted furniture was quite rare, while nowadays, it's the well-made, sturdy pieces that are hard to find. This is a shame, reflecting poorly on furniture makers and on current “taste,” which values style over durability.

This trashy and flimsy lightness is vastly to the profit of the cabinetmaker, since he can thus utilise the cheapest and smallest pieces of worthless wood by turning them into supports for light étagères or shelves, cross-backs and legs of spider-like little chairs, and all parts of small curved sofas, which are to be duly puttied, French polished, or completely hidden in velveteen or rep. It is not unusual to see what is considered a handsomely furnished room in which there is not one absolutely well-made or strong article which would bear careful examination or turning up. It is a pitiful sight indeed to see a load of such furniture 76 on its way from the cabinetmakers, or the mill where it is sawed out by steam, to the place where it is to be veneered or painted, glazed, and clothed into elegance. The pieces of refuse pine wood and American greenish-yellow poplar stuck together with glue, and as few short nails as possible, look so shammy and shabby! I have wondered, in beholding them, at the marvellous boldness of their makers, who could deliberately calculate the time that such stuff would endure before its débacle. And as it is all destined to be broken and mended sometime or other, it is the more necessary that the art of repairing should be studied. Unfortunately, badly seasoned deal cannot be repaired into well-seasoned oak. Yet he who will take the pains to ascertain the price of the latter will be amazed to learn that so few people have it made into good, solid, strong furniture. “It is not there that the expense comes in.” If the reader, having some sense or taste in art, would make his own furniture, employing an assistant at six shillings a day to do the rough sawing and planing, he would find that he could have strong, substantial furniture; and if he would add to this so much knowledge of panel-carving as he could acquire in a few lessons, he might make it beautiful.

This cheap and flimsy lightness really benefits the cabinetmaker, allowing them to use the cheapest and smallest pieces of useless wood to create supports for lightweight étagères, shelves, cross-backs, and legs of delicate little chairs, as well as all parts of small curved sofas, which will ultimately be puttied, French polished, or completely covered in velveteen or rep. It’s not uncommon to see what appears to be a nicely furnished room containing not a single well-made or sturdy piece that can withstand close inspection or turning over. It’s a sad sight indeed to witness a load of this kind of furniture being transported from the cabinetmakers or the mill where it’s cut by steam, to the place where it will be veneered, painted, glazed, and dressed up into something elegant. The thrown-together pieces of discarded pine and American greenish-yellow poplar, glued together with as few short nails as possible, look so cheap and shabby! I have often marveled at the boldness of their creators, who could confidently predict how long such items would last before their débacle. Since all of this is destined to break and be repaired eventually, it’s even more essential to learn the art of repair. Unfortunately, poorly seasoned softwood can't be turned into well-seasoned hardwood. However, anyone willing to find out the price of the latter would be surprised to see how few people opt for solid, durable furniture. “That’s not where the expense lies.” If the reader, having some sense or taste in design, decides to make their own furniture and hires an assistant for six shillings a day to handle the rough sawing and planing, they would be able to create strong, substantial furniture; and if they took the time to learn some panel-carving techniques in a few lessons, they might even make it beautiful.

A cement for wood is made as follows:—

Wood glue is made like this:—

Caseine 10
Borax 5

This is carefully worked into a thickish milk-like mass. It may be used as a glue for wood or as a paste for paper. It admits of many modifications. To make a very good waterproof cement for wood, as 77 well as other purposes, take this cement when it shall have hardened, or after it has been applied, and wash it over frequently with a very strong extract of gall-apples. This forms, according to Lehner, an insoluble union with caseine.

This is carefully mixed into a thick, milk-like substance. It can be used as glue for wood or as a paste for paper. There are many ways to modify it. To create a really effective waterproof cement for wood and other uses, take this cement once it has hardened or after it has been applied, and frequently wash it with a very strong extract of gall-apples. According to Lehner, this creates an insoluble bond with casein. 77

A cement much employed in China to combine and make woodwork, basket-work, pasteboard, &c., waterproof is made as follows:—

A type of cement that is widely used in China. to make wood, baskets, cardboard, etc., waterproof is made like this:—

Slacked lime 100
Stirred ox-blood 75
Alum 2

This is commended as being very strong and durable. It is probable that a slight increase of the alum in solution, or an addition of strong infusion of gall-apples, would improve it.

This is praised for being very strong and durable. It's likely that a small increase in the alum solution or adding a strong infusion of gall-apples would enhance it.

A water-proof cement for wooden casks is made as follows:—

A waterproof concrete for wooden barrels is made as follows:—

Strong solution of glue 10
Linseed-oil varnish 5
Oxide of lead 1

Boil together for ten minutes. This cement must not be brought into connection with lye (Lehner).

Boil together for ten minutes. This cement must not come into contact with lye (Lehner).

A good, strong, cheap cement for joining wood with metal or stone is made with

A solid, affordable cement for bonding wood with metal or stone is made with

Carpenters’ glue 50
Sifted wood-ashes 100

While the glue is soft stir into it the wood-ashes in greater or lesser quantity, according to their quality and fineness, till a syrupy mass is formed. Clay can also be combined with this mixture to make casts. 78

While the glue is still soft, mix in the wood ashes in varying amounts, depending on their quality and smoothness, until you create a syrupy mixture. You can also add clay to this mix to make molds. 78

Common peat of fine quality (for there are different kinds or degrees of it), carefully cleaned from sticks and fibres, combined with common glue infused freely with nitric acid, submitted to strong pressure, is said to form a valuable substitute for wood, which may be used not only for repairing, filling chinks in trees, making up decayed timber, &c., but also to form blocks and planks.

Common peat of high quality (since there are various types or grades), thoroughly cleaned of sticks and fibers, mixed with regular glue that has been freely infused with nitric acid and subjected to strong pressure, is said to be a valuable alternative to wood. It can be used not just for repairs, filling gaps in trees, and fixing decayed timber, but also to create blocks and planks.

I have elsewhere mentioned that shavings are utilised in Germany. Combined with glue, infused with glycerine, and submitted to pressure, they form boards which are even less brittle than many which are in ordinary use. The peculiar advantage of this artificial timber is the limitless length of the boards which can be thus made, which is often a great desideratum in flooring, or indeed in any building where piecing should be avoided. A canoe can thus be made on another as mould, in which case the shaving-cement is to be hardened by rollers. There is a book on this subject, elsewhere mentioned.

I’ve mentioned before that shavings are used in Germany. When mixed with glue, infused with glycerin, and put under pressure, they create boards that are even less brittle than many commonly used ones. The unique advantage of this engineered wood is that the boards can be made in any length, which is often a major requirement in flooring or in any construction where seams should be avoided. A canoe can also be made using another as a mold, in which case the shaving-cement is hardened with rollers. There’s a book on this topic that I’ve referenced elsewhere.

It may be observed that, as long and broad timber becomes every year more rare and valuable, artificial timber from smaller plants must certainly take its place.

It can be seen that as long and wide timber becomes increasingly rare and valuable each year, artificial timber from smaller plants will definitely take its place.

Whitewash for wood is rendered more durable and glossy by the addition of liquid glue, well stirred in. It is still further improved by the addition of milk. This lasts so much longer than common wash that it is in the end perhaps ten times as cheap. When well made it has been known, when applied to the exterior of certain Government buildings in Washington, U.S.A., to last for seven years. If colouring matter, such as umber, be added, let the latter be 79 mixed separately with the glue, and very thoroughly, before it is joined to the lime. The addition of a few eggs to the mixture will improve it. The lime prepared with the following forms a still better and stronger wash, which is well worth the extra expense:—

Wood whitewash becomes more durable and glossy with the addition of liquid glue, mixed in well. It gets even better with the addition of milk. This lasts much longer than regular wash, making it ultimately about ten times more cost-effective. When done right, it has been known to last up to seven years when applied to the outside of certain government buildings in Washington, U.S.A. If you're adding coloring, like umber, be sure to mix it separately with the glue very thoroughly before combining it with the lime. Adding a few eggs to the mixture will enhance its quality. The lime prepared with the following forms a superior and stronger wash, which is well worth the extra cost:—

Glue 60
Linseed-oil varnish 20

The varnish, while hot, is mixed with the boiling glue, and it is to be used at once. This is (Lehner) useful to coat and caulk casks, especially those in which such fluids as highly rectified spirits of wine are carried. Be it observed that the hotter the mixture is when applied the more deeply does it penetrate, yet the less is in the end required.

The varnish, while hot, is mixed with the boiling glue, and it should be used immediately. This is (Lehner) helpful for coating and sealing casks, especially those used for carrying highly refined spirits of wine. It's important to note that the hotter the mixture is when applied, the deeper it penetrates, yet ultimately, you'll need less of it.

A good cement for carpenters:—

A reliable cement for carpenters

Slacked lime 50
Flour 100
Linseed-oil varnish 15

Woodwork which is to be under water or much exposed to rain may be cemented with the following:—

Woodworking that will be underwater or heavily exposed to rain can be sealed with the following:—

Calcined lime 10
Flint sand 15
Iron (powder filings) 5
Ochre 20
Brick-dust 20

The powder must be well mixed by shaking, and, just before use, to be mixed with water.

The powder needs to be mixed thoroughly by shaking, and just before using it, combine it with water.

The following may be used for JOINTS IN TIMBERS, holes and cracks, or for covering the surfaces, as it is 80 an excellent protective against wet. It may also be used for stone, &c.:—

The following can be used for JOINTS IN TIMBERS, holes and cracks, or for covering surfaces, as it is 80 an excellent protection against moisture. It can also be used for stone, etc.:—

Purified brick-dust 10
Calcined lime 10
Purified red iron ore 10

Work this to a paste with dissolved soda. Modifications of this combination of soda with iron and brick-dust will readily occur to all who have carefully studied this work.

Work this into a paste with dissolved soda. Changes to this mix of soda with iron and brick dust will easily come to mind for anyone who has carefully studied this work.

A cement for wood:—

A glue for wood

Slacked lime powder 1
Rye-meal 2
Linseed-oil varnish 1

To which burnt umber or similar powder may be added at discretion. This cement dries slowly, but becomes very hard. It is good for filling cracks, holes, &c.

To which burnt umber or similar powder can be added as desired. This cement dries slowly but becomes very hard. It's great for filling cracks, holes, etc.

French glue for wood:—

Wood glue from France:—

Gum-arabic 1
Water 2
Potato starch 3-5

Sawdust, as I have explained, from my own conjecture and experiment, can be combined with cements so as to form an artificial wood, which can be easily moulded or carved, and with which all kinds of worm-eaten and decayed wood can be restored. I find that for this purpose Lehner gives the following:—

Wood chips, from my own thoughts and experiments, can be mixed with cements to create a synthetic wood that can be easily shaped or carved, allowing for the restoration of all types of worm-eaten and decayed wood. I find that for this purpose Lehner provides the following:—

“Take the finest sawdust and combine it with linseed-oil varnish, kneading the mass very carefully.”

“Take the best sawdust and mix it with linseed oil varnish, kneading the mixture very carefully.”

This, when properly combined and worked, would 81 form a very good artificial wood. It may be here observed, that because the experimenter finds at a first trial that the wood is too brittle or too hard, he is not to conclude that the recipe is good for nothing. Thus, to prepare it with, glue we should take—

This, when properly mixed and processed, would 81 create a really good artificial wood. It's important to note that just because the experimenter discovers on the first try that the wood is too brittle or too hard, it doesn’t mean that the recipe is worthless. So, to prepare it with glue, we should take—

Water 20
Glue 1

First boil the glue very carefully, and stir into it the finest wood-dust or cocoa-nut shell powder. The quality will be improved if the latter has already been steeped for some time in a strong solution of oak-bark or gall-apples in spirit, or, instead of the latter, water. This disposes the dust to amalgamate with the glue. Stir the whole thoroughly. A commoner or coarser preparation for simply repairing is made by combining plaster of Paris, glue in watery solution, and sawdust. Common bone-dust, plaster of Paris, and glue make a good cement for light wood-dust. With a little glycerine it can be used for moulding. Add a little pipeclay, and if the bone-dust be very fine the surface will take a very high polish. Finish with oil and hand rubbing. This composition combines well with perfectly softened and macerated paper—not merely soaked—to form panels, which, however, to make them hard, should be pressed or rolled.

First, boil the glue carefully, and stir in the finest wood dust or coconut shell powder. The quality will be better if the latter has been soaked for some time in a strong solution of oak bark or gall apples in alcohol, or, instead of that, water. This helps the dust blend with the glue. Mix everything thoroughly. A simpler formula for basic repairs can be made by combining plaster of Paris, glue in a watery solution, and sawdust. Common bone dust, plaster of Paris, and glue create a good cement for light wood dust. With a bit of glycerin, it can be used for molding. Add a little pipe clay, and if the bone dust is very fine, the surface will shine. Finish with oil and hand rubbing. This mixture works well with paper that is completely softened and broken down—not just soaked—to form panels, which should be pressed or rolled to harden them.

Cements for deals or boards of soft wood:—

Cements for deals or boards made of softwood:—

I.

I.

Caseine 500 grams.
Water 4 qts.
Spirit sal-ammoniac 0 .5 qt.
Calcined lime 250 grams. 82

II.

II.

Glue 2
Water 14
Cement lime 7
Sawdust 3-4

For splits in trees, or fractures in the bark:—

For tree splits, or cracks in the bark:—

Pitch or resin 50
Tallow 10
Oil of turpentine 5
Spirits of wine 5

The resin is first melted, the turpentine then stirred in, then the tallow, and finally the spirits.

The resin is melted first, then the turpentine is stirred in, followed by the tallow, and finally the spirits.

I have spoken of artificial wood as chiefly made of sawdust combined with a binder such as glue. There are, however, strictly speaking, other kinds. The first of these is made from cellulose, which is disintegrated wood which still retains its fibre. It was discovered, I believe, by accident, in New York about thirty years ago. A stick, which fitted tightly, had been left in a cannon, when the latter was fired off. The result was that the stick was converted into a pulpy, fibrous mass, which was found to be admirable as a material for making paper. This, combined with glue, makes good boards.

I’ve talked about artificial wood mainly being made from sawdust mixed with a binder like glue. However, there are, to be precise, other types. The first of these is made from cellulose, which is broken-down wood that still has its fibers. It was discovered, I think, by chance in New York around thirty years ago. A stick that fit tightly was left in a cannon when it was fired. The result was that the stick turned into a pulpy, fibrous mass, which turned out to be great for making paper. This, when combined with glue, creates high-quality boards.

Bark of different kinds is also combined in powder with glue to make wood. In all of these mixtures, where it is desirable to avoid brittleness or hardness, there must be an admixture of oil or glycerine. There is generally about 20/100 of the latter to 80/100 of sawdust, but the proportion varies according to the degree of elasticity or hardness required. To make 83 boards the mixture is passed under heavy rollers, and when dry it is further treated with alum in solution, or tanner’s infusion of oak-bark, to make it waterproof. This is not necessary for ordinary work or repair.

The bark from various types is also mixed into a powder with glue to create wood. In all these mixtures, when it's important to prevent brittleness or hardness, it’s necessary to add oil or glycerine. Typically, there's about 20% glycerine to 80% sawdust, but the ratio can change depending on the level of elasticity or hardness needed. To create boards, the mixture goes through heavy rollers, and once dried, it's treated with a solution of alum or tanner’s infusion of oak-bark to make it waterproof. This step isn't required for regular projects or repairs. 83

To imitate Cedar.—Take any white wood and boil it for several hours in the following mixture:—

To mimic Cedar.—Take any white wood and boil it for several hours in the following mixture:—

Catechu 200
Caustic soda 100
Water 10,000

This penetrates very deeply into any wood. It is a very good protective.

This penetrates deeply into any wood. It offers great protection.

To prepare Wood for Paint.—When you have a board or box, &c., however rough, and of any kind of inferior wood, first smooth the surface, if possible by planing, or else with a rasp and glass-paper. Fill all the holes and chinks with putty, or bread and gum, or gum and plaster of Paris. Then, with a mixture of glue (not too stiff) and fine white plaster of Paris, rub over all the surface to perfect smoothness, and when quite dry remove any irregularities with finest glass-paper. Then paint as desired. This is an approved method of repairing old panel pictures, which were all made with such a ground of plaster and glue.

Prep Wood for Paint.—When you have a board or box, etc., no matter how rough or made of cheap wood, start by smoothing the surface, ideally using a planer, or if that's not possible, with a rasp and sandpaper. Fill in all the holes and gaps with putty, or a mixture of bread and glue, or glue and plaster of Paris. Then, using a mix of glue (not too thick) and fine white plaster of Paris, coat the entire surface until it’s perfectly smooth. Once dry, sand away any imperfections with fine sandpaper. Finally, paint it as you wish. This is a well-known technique for restoring old panel paintings, which were all created with a base of plaster and glue.

To repair Marquetry or Inlaid Woodwork.—This, as I have already said, and will now describe more in detail, is made of different pieces of coloured wood, glued on a panel. Take a piece of fine hard wood, such as holly, and saw it out to exactly fit the place where pieces are missing. Draw the pattern on it, and then outline it very neatly with a fine pen-knife-point, 84 so as to cut a little way into the wood, but not through it. Fill up this line thus cut with a composition of varnish and any black powder. Then with dyes, not oil paint or water-colour, but such as are made with spirit, colour the pattern, a separate colour to every piece. The dye will sink in and grow pale; then apply it again, and till it is of the hue desired. Polish the whole. This is what is called Venetian marquetry. It is, very easy to make, and produces beautiful results, quite equal to the sawed-out and inlaid work. It is, moreover, much more durable and far less expensive. Mander’s dyes are used for such staining.

How to Fix Marquetry or Inlaid Woodwork.—As I've mentioned before and will now explain in more detail, this technique uses different pieces of colored wood glued onto a panel. Start with a piece of fine hardwood like holly, and cut it to fit perfectly where pieces are missing. Draw the pattern on it, then carefully outline it with a fine pen-knife, cutting just into the wood but not all the way through. Fill this cut line with a mix of varnish and black powder. Then, using dyes (not oil paint or watercolors, but spirit-based ones), color each piece of the pattern with a different hue. The dye will absorb and fade over time; apply it again until you reach the desired shade. Polish the entire surface. This method is known as Venetian marquetry. It’s quite easy to do and yields beautiful results, comparable to traditional sawed-out and inlaid work. Plus, it's much more durable and significantly cheaper. Mander's dyes are recommended for this staining.

Even a single inlaid figure of wood, set into a panel, as in the back of a chair, gives a character, and apparently greater value, to the whole. Such inlaying is easily made with a fret-saw. If we take two thin plates of wood, one dark and one light, and saw the same pattern out of both, we can then set one into the other, and so make two inlays by one process. Parquetry is large inlaying for floors. For this it is well to study such forms as can be set together, as, for instance, squares, diamonds, crosses, T’s and the like.

Even a single inlaid piece of wood, placed in a panel, like the back of a chair, adds character and seemingly greater value to the whole thing. This kind of inlaying can be easily done with a fret saw. If we take two thin wood plates, one dark and one light, and cut out the same pattern from both, we can fit one into the other, creating two inlays in one go. Parquetry is larger inlay work for floors. For this, it's a good idea to study shapes that can be set together, such as squares, diamonds, crosses, T's, and similar shapes.

Violins, guitars, and lutes can be beautifully adorned by the Venetian process. As the colours do not wear away, and cannot scale off like common inlaying, it will be seen that it is by far the best way to decorate them. Furniture of all kinds can be ornamented in the same way. It is peculiarly appropriate to picture-frames. It being very little known, objects thus prepared meet with a ready sale.

Violins, guitars, and lutes can be beautifully decorated using the Venetian process. Since the colors don’t fade or chip off like regular inlaying, it's clearly the best method for making them look stunning. Furniture of all types can be decorated in the same way. This method is particularly suitable for picture frames. Because it’s not widely known, items that are prepared this way sell quickly.

When a corner of a pane in a window, as often happens—as also to the glass of a picture-frame or mirror—is 85 broken away, we can easily make or have made a small ornament which will fit into the corner and conceal the defect, This can be made of wood, papier-mâché (which is best), or hard putty or cement. It may be gilded or painted. Windows may be prettily ornamented in this manner, even if not broken.

When a corner of a window pane, which often happens—just like with the glass of a picture frame or a mirror—85 gets broken, we can easily create or have someone create a small ornament that will fit into the corner and hide the damage. This can be made from wood, papier-mâché (which is the best option), or durable putty or cement. It can be gilded or painted. Windows can be decorated nicely this way, even if they aren't broken.

Mirror with Ornaments of Papier-mâché or Wood-Paste. 86

Decorative Mirror Made of Papier-mâché or Wood-Paste. 86

ON REPAIRING AND RESTORING BOOKS, MANUSCRIPTS, AND PAPERS
WITH INSTRUCTIONS FOR EASY BINDING AND PAPER REPAIR—BOOK LOVERS

It happens often enough that some valuable old manuscript or early printed work, if not destroyed as useless, is sold for a trifle because it is torn and worm-eaten or otherwise injured. The loss to literature from this cause has been terrible, and it is all the more so because in most cases it was the result of sheer ignorance.

It happens frequently that some valuable old manuscript or early printed work, if not thrown away as worthless, is sold for a small amount because it is torn, damaged by insects, or otherwise harmed. The loss to literature from this is significant, and it’s even more tragic because, in most cases, it was due to simple ignorance.

Paper is a composition of linen, cotton, or other vegetable fibre reduced to powder and then combined with size, which is a kind of glue, paste, or binding medium. Therefore paper can be mended by using, in the soft, macerated, or pasty form, paper itself—which very simple fact appears to have been hitherto a secret from the greater portion of mankind. That is to say, having a piece of paper with a small round hole in it—looking as if some one had fired a shot through it—take another piece of paper of the same quality and reduce some of it to a very fine powder or mash it fine with a knife, combine it with good flour-paste infused with a little clear white glue, and make a soft paste with the powder; then, laying a porcelain 87 tile or piece of tin under the sheet, with a hole in it, to prevent sticking, spread the paste, which is really soft paper, with a knife over the hole. When dry it will be mended permanently. Observe that the pulp must be a fine paste, not merely paper mixed with paste—i.e., lumpy and stringy, but soft. Secondly, that a better “binder” or size than flour-paste is one made from scraps of parchment boiled, till all the gelatine is extracted. Take the latter and let it boil till thick. It makes a finely glazed surface.

Paper is made from linen, cotton, or other plant fibers that are ground into powder and mixed with size, a type of glue, paste, or binding agent. This means that you can repair paper using, in a soft, mashed, or pasty form, paper itself—a fact that seems to have been a secret to most people. For example, if you have a piece of paper with a small round hole in it—like someone shot through it—take another piece of the same kind of paper, grind some of it into a very fine powder or mash it up with a knife, mix it with good flour paste that has a bit of clear white glue added, and create a soft paste with the powder. Then, place a porcelain 87 tile or a piece of tin under the sheet with the hole to prevent sticking, and spread the paste—really soft paper—over the hole with a knife. Once it dries, it will be permanently fixed. Make sure that the pulp is a fine paste, not just paper mixed with paste—i.e., lumpy and stringy, but smooth. Also, note that a better “binder” or size than flour paste is one made from bits of parchment boiled until all the gelatine is extracted. Boil this until it thickens; it creates a nicely glazed surface.

Do not begin to do this with a book, but with a sheet out of which holes have been punched. It is delicate work, and you must not expect to succeed in it at once. But in time, with care, you will remake the paper with great skill. There are workmen who can even reunite torn edges in this manner so that the mending is almost imperceptible. This is remaking paper with paper. In some cases it will suffice to simply neatly paste a piece of paper over a torn-away space. This may be done—as in most cases—very clumsily, or it may be performed artistically and daintily. In the latter case, using a very sharp and specially thin bladed penknife, shave down or scrape away the overlapping edge, and apply the paste sparingly with the point of a camel’s-hair small brush. Before it is quite dry lay the leaf on a smooth, hard surface, and with the penknife or a burnisher flatten down the thinned edge to an uniform surface. This also requires a little practice, but when learned the artist may effect miracles of restoration. One may, and that not infrequently, buy for shillings books which when mended sell for many pounds.

Do not start this process with a book, but with a sheet from which holes have been punched. It's delicate work, and you shouldn’t expect to get it right immediately. However, with time and care, you will restore the paper with great skill. There are craftsmen who can even join torn edges in such a way that the repair is almost invisible. This is about remaking paper with paper. In some cases, it’s enough to simply paste a piece of paper neatly over a torn section. This can be done—like in most cases—very clumsily, or it can be done artfully and delicately. In the latter instance, using a very sharp and specially thin bladed penknife, trim or scrape away the overlapping edge, and apply the paste lightly with the tip of a camel’s-hair small brush. Before it dries completely, place the sheet on a smooth, hard surface and use the penknife or a burnisher to flatten the thinned edge to a uniform level. This also takes a little practice, but once you master it, you can achieve impressive restoration. It’s not uncommon to find books that can be purchased for a few shillings, which, once repaired, are worth many pounds.

It often happens that we find some curious little 88 old book which has been sadly cut or worn, almost down to the type. Take it, and with a flat rule carefully cut out every page, leaving just a little rim of margin. Then having obtained old paper corresponding to your text, or good modern hand-made Dutch, using strong glue-paste or flour and gum-arabic, or paper-paste, make borders, on which paste the old pages. If you have old paper—there are dealers who can supply it—you may do this so well that the juncture will be hardly perceptible. In any case you will greatly enhance the value of the book. In this, as in all such work, never attempt to restore anything of value till you shall have succeeded by experimenting. This is very seldom done, and yet books thus restored sell for a price which must make the work very profitable. One reason, however, why we see so little of it is the extravagant price charged for all such work by the agent who supplies it.

It’s common to come across an old book that’s been cut or worn down to nearly the text itself. Take it, and with a straight edge, carefully cut out each page, leaving a small margin. Then, using old paper that matches your text, or good quality modern handmade Dutch paper, and using strong glue paste or a mixture of flour and gum arabic, create borders and affix the old pages. If you have access to old paper—there are sellers who can provide it—you can do this so well that the seams will be nearly invisible. In any case, you’ll significantly increase the book's value. In this kind of work, never try to restore anything valuable until you’ve practiced and refined your technique. This is rarely done, and yet restored books can sell for enough to make the effort quite rewarding. One reason we see so little of this is the high cost charged by the supplier for such services.

The prices paid for books thus restored and mounted are extremely high, simply because there are so few people who know how to do it well; and yet, as any of my readers may find, the art is an easy one, requiring only neatness and care. There are very few libraries where such restorers might not be employed, to the very great profit of the collection. All purchasers for libraries are continually rejecting books because they are tattered and worn or “holey,” which could be sent to the hospital and doctored into value. And it is, indeed, to be regretted for the sake of the public that our great libraries have not all shops attached where duplicates and damaged rarities restored could be sold at fair, not fancy, prices. For it is firstly the great librarian who sees and rejects the 89 most books, and who could do an immense amount of good, and greatly stimulate an interest in collection and literature—and make money—if he would also facilitate acquisition. The art of restoring and of mending is as yet so much in its infancy, and is so little understood and practised, that there is not one book in a thousand, even of rariora and curiosa, preserved as it might be.

The prices for books that are restored and rebound are extremely high because there are so few people who do it well. However, as any of my readers might discover, the skill is quite simple and just requires neatness and care. Very few libraries couldn't benefit from having such restorers, which would greatly enhance their collections. Library buyers are constantly turning down books that are damaged or worn out, which could easily be repaired and made valuable again. It's unfortunate for the public that our major libraries don’t have shops where restored duplicates and damaged rarities could be sold at reasonable prices rather than inflated ones. The chief librarian is often the one who sees and rejects the most books, and could do a fantastic job of promoting interest in collecting and literature, while also making a profit, if they facilitated acquisitions. The art of restoring and mending is still in its early stages and is not well understood or practiced, resulting in hardly any book out of a thousand, even rare or interesting ones, being preserved as it could be.

It may be worth while to lay some stress on the fact that many persons, especially women, if they will take a little pains to experiment, can easily make a living by thus restoring books and injured documents. There are, indeed, many other means of earning money indicated in this work.

It might be important to emphasize that many people, especially women, can easily make a living by restoring books and damaged documents if they take some time to experiment. In fact, there are many other ways to earn money mentioned in this work.

A cheap and durable varnish specially made for bookbinders is prepared as follows:—Take coarsely powdered gum-copal, add to it oil of thyme (oleum thymi serpilli) or pure oil of rosemary (oleum rosmarini), sufficient to form a solution. Pour off the superfluous liquid, and mix the remainder with sufficient alcohol to dissolve it well. In making take only so much of the oil of thyme or rosemary as will cover the copal, and of alcohol about eight or ten parts to the whole. Special varnishes, and perhaps better, are known to many bookbinders, who will sell them, or inform you where to obtain them. I know of none so good as that of Soehnée, which is, however, very expensive, costing about ninepence per ounce. It is rather brittle, however, for pictures.

A budget-friendly and sturdy varnish specifically made for bookbinders is prepared like this:—Take coarsely powdered gum copal, add enough oil of thyme (oleum thymi serpilli) or pure oil of rosemary (oleum rosmarini) to create a solution. Pour off any excess liquid, and mix the remaining solution with enough alcohol to dissolve it completely. Use just enough oil of thyme or rosemary to cover the copal, and about eight or ten parts of alcohol to the total. Many bookbinders know of special varnishes, and some might be better, which they can sell or tell you where to find them. I haven’t found any as good as the one from Soehnée, which is quite pricey, costing about ninepence per ounce. However, it can be a bit brittle for pictures.

When a book is dog’s-eared, or its leaves have been turned, if the paper be of a thin, poor quality, its chances of restoration are better than if it were good and stiff. In the former case damp the leaves one by 90 one with water in which a little gum tragacanth has been infused. This is not so much an adhesive as a mere stiffener, and is used as such for laces. Then flatten them, putting a piece of smooth white paper between every leaf.

When a book is dog-eared, or its pages have been turned, if the paper is thin and low quality, it has a better chance of being restored than if it were high quality and stiff. In the first case, damp each page one by one with water mixed with a little gum tragacanth. This isn't really an adhesive; it's more of a stiffener, similar to what's used for laces. Then flatten the pages, placing a piece of smooth white paper between each one. 90

There is, I fear, nothing to be done where the reader is so utterly devoid of all the instincts of a gentleman or a lady as to turn over a stiff, thick, highly glazed paper to mark the place! I have just found this done in a magnificently illustrated work from a circulating library, and, to aggravate the offence, it was on pictured pages! I would here remark that if every reader would keep by him a piece of indiarubber or eraser, and obliterate, or at least render illegible, all the scribblings made on margins, this detestably vulgar practice would soon be at an end.

I’m afraid there’s nothing we can do when a reader is so completely lacking in the manners of a gentleman or lady that they turn over a stiff, thick, highly glossy page to mark their place! I just found this happening in a beautifully illustrated book from a library, and to make matters worse, it was on illustrated pages! I’d like to say that if every reader kept a piece of rubber or an eraser handy and removed, or at least made unreadable, all the scribbles in the margins, this incredibly tacky practice would quickly come to an end.

It may be observed that to repair pages which have been torn across, or engravings, the rent is usually transverse—that is, such as to leave a small flap edge. If we take very strong gum in very minute quantity on the point of a camel’s-hair brush, we may often succeed with great care in perfectly reuniting the edges. Observe that in this, as in everything, the mender should not draw his conclusions from the first effort, which will probably be a failure, but from frequent careful observation and experiment. There are marvellously few people in the world who take the pains to become really good menders of anything—excepting lace and the like—hence there are few things mended at all except by botchers and amateurs.

It can be noted that when fixing pages that have been torn, or engravings, the tear is usually transverse—meaning it leaves a small flap of paper. If we use a strong glue in tiny amounts on the tip of a camel's-hair brush, we can often successfully join the edges back together with great care. It's important to understand that, like with anything else, the person doing the repair shouldn't judge their skills based on the first attempt, which will likely fail, but rather from repeated careful observation and practice. There are surprisingly few people in the world who take the time to become truly skilled at mending anything—except for lace and similar items—so most repairs are done by amateurs or those who don’t do a great job.

Ink-Stains can be removed from paper by laying underneath the blot a pad of clean blotting-paper or 91 fine muslin. Take a fine sponge, dip it in lemon-juice, and press it gently on the stain, so as to moisten it. Then with a clean, white, soft rag, folded into a pad, press on the spot, and the pad, lifted off, will remove a little of the ink. Repeat this process a few times, taking care to change the pad in your hand every time to a clean spot. Do not try to rub the stain out (as most people do), but to draw the ink away or out by sucking up or by absorption. If you simply rub or press the ink in again which has just been drawn out, you will only make bad worse. And here I would observe that by this process of pressing, absorbing, and changing the “sucker” applied, you can draw appalling stains out of almost anything. You cannot, of course, prevent chemical action or change of colour, but in most cases this is the best process.

Ink Stains can be removed from paper by placing a pad of clean blotting paper or 91 fine muslin under the stain. Take a fine sponge, dip it in lemon juice, and gently press it on the stain to moisten it. Then, with a clean, soft white rag folded into a pad, press on the spot, and when you lift the pad off, it will remove some of the ink. Repeat this a few times, making sure to change to a clean spot on the pad each time. Don't try to rub the stain out (like most people do), but instead draw the ink away by absorbing it. If you simply rub or press the ink that you've just drawn out back into the stain, you'll only make it worse. I want to point out that by this method of pressing, absorbing, and changing the “sucker” used, you can remove serious stains from just about anything. You can't prevent chemical reactions or color changes, but in most cases, this is the best approach.

It is better to begin with lemon-juice and a little salt and water where the paper is thin. When it is strong, a mixture of muriatic acid and water generally extracts ink.

It’s better to start with lemon juice, a little salt, and water if the paper is thin. When the paper is strong, a mixture of hydrochloric acid and water usually removes ink.

In a great many cases the staining fluid can be drawn out by absorption before any chemical change in the colour of the stuff can have been effected. Therefore it is all-important to know how to do this yourself at once, and not wait till it can be sent to a dyer or scourer or cleaner. In a few hours’ time that which could have been promptly extracted will be past all cure. When you spill ink on paper, promptly apply, first of all, blotting-paper, and then try absorption. If any stain remains then, apply the acid.

In many cases, you can soak up the stain before it has a chance to chemically change the color of the material. That's why it's crucial to know how to do this yourself right away, instead of waiting to send it to a dyeing or cleaning service. If you wait a few hours, something that could have been easily removed might become impossible to fix. When you spill ink on paper, immediately place blotting paper over it, and then try to absorb the ink. If any stain is still visible after that, then apply the acid.

To take out a Grease-Spot.—Heat an iron (I generally effect it with a burning cigar), and hold it as near as possible to the stain without burning the 92 paper. If this be well done the grease, wax, &c., will rapidly disappear. If there are any traces left, place on it powdered calcined magnesia for a time. This is also a good means to extract grease, wax, or oil from cloth. Very often, where lemon-juice or acid would ruin the colour of a cloth or other fabric, chloroform will take out the spot and leave the colour unchanged.

To get rid of a grease stain.—Heat an iron (I usually do this with a lit cigar) and hold it as close as possible to the stain without burning the paper. If done correctly, the grease, wax, etc., will quickly disappear. If there are any remnants left, sprinkle powdered calcined magnesia on it for a while. This is also an effective way to remove grease, wax, or oil from fabric. Often, where lemon juice or acid might ruin the color of a fabric, chloroform can remove the stain without changing the color.

Bone, well calcined and powdered, is an excellent absorbent of grease. It should be remembered that all such processes must be renewed, for after the powder or cloth applied has received a certain quantity of the grease or stain, it ceases to be taken in. A gentle pressure or rubbing, after laying paper over the powder, facilitates the absorption.

Bone, properly processed and ground into a fine powder, is a great grease absorbent. Keep in mind that these methods need to be repeated, as once the powder or cloth has absorbed a certain amount of grease or stain, it stops being effective. Applying gentle pressure or rubbing after placing paper over the powder helps with absorption.

The celebrated Athanasius Kircher, who wrote in the sixteenth century, has left an amusing account of how he one night, stopping at a convent in Sicily, took a book from the library (it was Stephanus Fagundez’ In Præcep’a Ecclesiæ)—“a new book and elegantly bound”—and spilt over it and in it all the midnight oil from his lamp! In great alarm he sent for quicklime, but there was none to be had. So he bade the monks bring him some bones, which he quickly calcined and pulverised and applied. And the next morning there was not a trace of a spot, only a little smell of oil, which soon vanished. He adds, that plaster of Paris would have done as well.

The famous Athanasius Kircher, who wrote in the sixteenth century, shared a funny story about a night he spent at a convent in Sicily. He took a book from the library (it was Stephanus Fagundez In Præcep’a Ecclesiæ)—“a new book and elegantly bound”—and accidentally spilled all the oil from his lamp on it! In a panic, he called for quicklime, but none was available. So, he instructed the monks to bring him some bones, which he quickly calcined and ground up to use. By the next morning, there was no sign of the stain, just a slight smell of oil that faded away quickly. He notes that plaster of Paris would have worked just as well.

Ascertain carefully the nature of the spot before trying to extract it. For resinous substances use spirits, or eau de cologne, or turpentine. Benzine extracts several substances.

Ascertain carefully the nature of the stain before attempting to remove it. For resinous substances, use spirits, or cologne, or turpentine. Benzine removes several substances.

An old recipe for removing ink-stains was to take 93 a spoonful of good aquafortis, in which break a piece of chalk the size of a large barley corn; add two spoonfuls of rose-water and one of vinegar. This should be mixed in a clean glass and left to stand for several hours. It is to be applied with a piece of new sponge, by pressure, and not too freely nor too long. When the paper is nearly dry renew the process, and when the ink shall have disappeared, promptly wash out the acid with pure water and a clean linen rag. (But it is too strong for many fabrics.)

An old recipe for removing ink stains is to take 93 a spoonful of good aquafortis, break a piece of chalk the size of a large barley grain into it; add two spoonfuls of rose water and one spoonful of vinegar. Mix this in a clean glass and let it sit for several hours. Apply it with a new sponge by pressing it on gently, and don’t use too much or for too long. When the paper is almost dry, repeat the process. Once the ink is gone, wash out the acid with pure water and a clean linen cloth. (But it is too strong for many fabrics.)

When the ink does not penetrate the paper it can be removed by erasure with a sharp penknife, or a preparation of vulcanised indiarubber and powdered pumice-stone sold by most stationers. When this latter does not “bite,” its action can be aided by very slightly moistening it. After erasure rub the spot scraped with very finely powdered pumice-stone, and polish with a burnisher or any smooth substance.

When the ink doesn’t soak into the paper, it can be removed by carefully scraping it off with a sharp knife or using a rubber eraser combined with powdered pumice stone, which you can find at most stationery stores. If the eraser isn't working well, you can improve its effectiveness by lightly dampening it. After erasing, rub the area with very fine powdered pumice stone and then polish it with a burnisher or any smooth object.

Even when an inkstand has been spilled over a printed or long-written page, we can by prompt action extract the new ink and leave the old plain as ever; but the reader who expects to work this miracle of changing night into day must not wait till the accident happens to first attempt to remedy it, or he will probably fail. Let him first of all, not once but often, pour ink on some waste and worthless page, and then experiment first with the blotting-paper, then with the dilute acids and the padding. The time will not by any means be wasted.

Even when an ink bottle spills on a printed or handwritten page, we can quickly remove the fresh ink and leave the old text untouched; but the reader who hopes to perform this miracle of turning night into day shouldn’t wait until the accident happens to try to fix it, or they will likely fail. Instead, they should frequently spill ink on some scrap and useless page, and then experiment first with blotting paper, then with diluted acids and padding. The time won’t be wasted at all.

A fresh ink-spot can be easily removed from paper by rubbing it with a finely pulverised mixture of saltpetre, sulphur, alum, and pumice. If the spot is an old one, moisten it first a little with water. 94

A fresh ink spot can be easily removed from paper by rubbing it with a finely ground mixture of potassium nitrate, sulfur, alum, and pumice. If the spot is old, moisten it slightly with water. 94

Ink-spots, &c., in old MSS. were sometimes ingeniously covered by ornaments in gold or colour.

Ink spots, etc., in old manuscripts were sometimes cleverly covered up with gold or colored decorations.

When an entire page or many pages of a book are missing, it often happens that, at much less expense than would be supposed, an ingenious printer can restore the whole. There are many books for which it would be worth while to have the type cast, for even with a page thus restored the book may be worth ten times as much as if it were wanting. Missing pages are often supplied by photographic fac-similes from another copy.

When a whole page or multiple pages of a book are missing, it often happens that, for much less money than you might think, a clever printer can recreate the entire thing. There are many books for which it would be worth it to have the type cast, because even with a restored page, the book could be worth ten times more than if it were incomplete. Missing pages are often replaced by photographic reproductions from another copy.

It was only yesterday, as I write, here in Florence, that I heard a tourist declare that there was nothing worth buying to be found, and that everything curious was snapped up at once. To which I could not assent, never having seen so many objects as of late which I regarded as great bargains. But they were all dilapidated, and the tourist generally likes to see everything in splendid condition. To him who can restore old books and ivories and leather-work and panel pictures, there will be no lack of bargains for a long time anywhere. The men who sell are not all such marvellous experts in mending up, repairing, and forging as literary dealers in the wonderful would have us believe. If they were so clever they would not let valuable panel pictures split in two before their eyes from ignorance of knowing how to straighten and tack them at a penny’s cost. There is abundance of clever forging, of lying ivories and silver-work and sham antique leather, but of restoration of smaller or of single objects there is very little; and there is, as I have said, in this a vast field for every collector who knows enough to make practical application of what 95 is taught in this book. It is so far from true that everything is now snapped up, that I confidently assert that there is hardly a bric-à-brac shop in Europe in which a skilled repairer cannot find a bargain, and in most cases several.

It was just yesterday, as I write this here in Florence, that I overheard a tourist say there was nothing worth buying, and that anything interesting was grabbed up immediately. I couldn't agree with him, as I’ve seen so many items lately that I think are great finds. But they were all dilapidated, and tourists generally prefer to see everything in pristine condition. For anyone who can restore old books, ivories, leather goods, and panel paintings, there will be no shortage of bargains for a long time. The sellers aren’t all the amazing experts at fixing things and creating forgeries that literary dealers make them out to be. If they really were that skilled, they wouldn’t let valuable panel paintings fall apart right in front of them, just because they don’t know how to fix and secure them for just a penny. There’s plenty of clever forgery, fake ivories, silver goods, and faux antique leather, but there’s very little actual restoration of smaller or individual pieces; and as I’ve mentioned, this presents a vast opportunity for any collector who understands how to apply the practical knowledge from what’s taught in this book. It’s far from true that everything is being snapped up; I confidently say that there’s hardly a bric-à-brac shop in Europe where a skilled repairer can’t find a bargain, and often several.

It will often be of service to the mender of books to be able to prepare parchment-paper for himself. If we take a mixture of one part nitric acid to three of water—the proportions varying very much with the quality of the acid and of the paper—and dip into it a piece of soft unglazed paper, the latter will at once harden into a substance like parchment. It should be at once washed in changes of pure water. I may here observe that neither in making this nor anything else should the operator be satisfied with a single experiment.

It can be really helpful for someone repairing books to know how to prepare parchment paper for themselves. If we mix one part nitric acid with three parts water—though the amounts can change quite a bit depending on the quality of the acid and the paper—and then dip a piece of soft, unglazed paper into it, the paper will immediately harden into something similar to parchment. It should be rinsed right away in pure water several times. I should note that when doing this or anything else, the person working should never settle for just one trial.

Regarding paper, there are certain curious facts worth knowing by every reader. Before the invention or general use of window-glass, a very transparent kind of paper was, according to Kircher (De Secretis), prepared as follows:—

Regarding paper, there are some interesting facts every reader should know. Before window glass was invented or commonly used, a very clear type of paper was, according to Kircher (De Secretis), made in the following way:—

Take paper from the mill, not as yet sized, and mix with it to six parts of turpentine two of mastic. This really makes a very clear, or at least diaphanous, medium, which may be used for temporarily repairing broken glass windows.

Take unprepared paper from the mill and mix it with six parts turpentine and two parts mastic. This creates a very clear, or at least see-through, medium that can be used for temporarily fixing broken glass windows.

The same writer informs us that if we take fine parchment (pergamenam hædinum), prepared without lime, or naturally dried, we should lay it in water, which will just cover it, in which has been well infused boiled honey and the white of eggs. This was used to repair coloured glass windows.

The same writer tells us that if we use high-quality parchment (pergamenam hædinum), prepared without lime or dried naturally, we should soak it in water that just covers it, which has been infused with boiled honey and egg whites. This was used to fix colored glass windows.

There is also given in the Zauberbuch of Johann 96 Wallberger, Frankfort, 1760, a recipe for the same purpose:—

There is also provided in the Zauberbuch by Johann 96 Wallberger, Frankfort, 1760, a recipe for the same purpose:—

“Take parchment prepared without lime, and steep it in a mixture of thick gum-arabic dissolved in water, the yolk of eggs well shaken, and clarified honey.”

“Take parchment that's prepared without lime and soak it in a mixture of thick gum arabic dissolved in water, well-shaken egg yolk, and clarified honey.”

It is worth observing, as regards these recipes from old works, that while those founded on modern chemistry and experiment are generally cheaper and apparently better, the former are often more durable in effect, and were, indeed, more thoroughly tested. There were a great many parchment windows in those days, and there are none now. And in these old works of Porta, Weckerus, Tenzelius, Kircher, Alexander of Piedmont, Mizaldus, Valentine Krautemann, and many more of which I have a large collection, there are many curious prescriptions, many of which I have seen revived from time to time of late years as modern scientific inventions—on which subject an interesting article could be written.

It's interesting to note that, regarding these recipes from old works, while those based on modern chemistry and experiments are usually cheaper and seemingly better, the older ones often have more lasting effects and were actually tested more thoroughly. Back then, there were many parchment windows, but now there are none. In the old works of Porta, Weckerus, Tenzelius, Kircher, Alex of Piedmont, Mizaldus, Valentine Krautemann, and many more that I have in my large collection, there are many intriguing formulas, many of which I've seen brought back recently as modern scientific discoveries—an interesting article could certainly be written on that topic.

A weak solution of oxalic acid in water is often the best to remove ink and other stains from strong white paper or linen. It should be applied by gently pressing or dabbing (not rubbing) with a cotton pad. As soon as the stain is removed, dab it again with clean water. Take good care, however, that there are no scratches or cuts on your fingers, for if the acid gets into them it will cause great pain.

A weak solution of oxalic acid in water is often the best way to remove ink and other stains from strong white paper or linen. It should be applied by gently pressing or dabbing (not rubbing) with a cotton pad. As soon as the stain is removed, dab it again with clean water. Be careful, though, to ensure that there are no scratches or cuts on your fingers, because if the acid gets into them, it will cause significant pain.

I may here mention that the old bookbinders’ paste was made as follows:—

I should point out that the old bookbinders' paste was made like this:—

Take a quarter of a pound of starch, steep it a quarter of an hour in water, and stir it till it is milky. Add a pinch of alum, and boil it once more.

Take a quarter pound of starch, soak it for 15 minutes in water, and stir it until it becomes milky. Add a pinch of alum and boil it again.

This was said to keep better than paste made from 97 flour. (Add a few drops of oil of cloves or carbolic acid, and it will keep very well.) Flour can, however, be used instead of starch, and a good adhesive be the result. A little glue very much improves it. There is a great difference in the quality of cement made from bread, as the condition of the latter has been changed by fermentation.

This was said to last longer than paste made from flour. (Add a few drops of clove oil or carbolic acid, and it will stay good for a while.) Flour can, however, be used instead of starch, resulting in a good adhesive. Adding a bit of glue really enhances it. There is a significant difference in the quality of cement made from bread, as the condition of the bread has been altered by fermentation.

Binding.—Repairing books is nearly allied to binding, and the latter is, in perfection, a somewhat difficult art. Yet it is not at all difficult for a careful person to bind up many works in such a manner that they will bear much reading, and with a little artistic skill look very well. This may be effected as follows:—

Binding.—Fixing books is closely related to binding, and perfecting the latter is a somewhat challenging craft. However, it’s not very hard for someone careful to bind many works in a way that they can withstand a lot of reading, and with a bit of artistic talent, they can look quite nice. This can be achieved as follows:—

When a book is stitched together, there are sewed into the back two or more cross pieces of string or strips of muslin, which project a little on either side, and which, by being pasted down inside the cover under a leaf, hold the book and cover together. This is further strengthened sometimes by another strip of muslin. When the back is firmly gummed or pasted to the book, so as to bend with it, it is called a flexible back, which also adds to the strength of the whole.

When a book is put together, two or more cross pieces of string or strips of muslin are sewn into the back, extending slightly on either side. These are pasted down inside the cover under a page, holding the book and cover together. Sometimes, this is reinforced with another strip of muslin. When the back is securely glued or pasted to the book so that it can bend with it, it’s called a flexible back, which also adds to the overall strength.

If the reader will now take a simply sewn or stitched book, without binding, and will place across its back two or more strips of parchment, and glue them on with the strongest possible cement—mastic being the best, but acidulated glue or flour-paste with glue, or even dextrine-paste, will 98 answer the purpose—and if he will again paste up and down over these a strip just the width of the back, he will have all that is necessary to make a strong binding, for this will hold as well as the strings. Note that the parchment strips must first be thoroughly wet through and macerated, or crumpled till quite soft. Again, that when the paste is nearly dry the strip should be rubbed in.

If the reader now takes a simply sewn or stitched book, without binding, and places two or more strips of parchment across its back, gluing them on with the strongest possible adhesive—mastic being the best choice, but acidulated glue or flour-paste with glue, or even dextrine-paste, will also work—and if they also paste a strip that’s just the width of the back over these, they will have everything needed to create a strong binding, as this will hold just as well as the strings. It's important that the parchment strips are thoroughly soaked and softened or crumpled until they are quite pliable. Additionally, when the paste is nearly dry, the strip should be rubbed in. 98

Next cut out two pieces of strong pasteboard, each a very little larger than the length and width of the book. These are the covers.

Next, cut out two pieces of sturdy cardboard, each slightly larger than the length and width of the book. These will be the covers.

Now paste the outside of the straps exactly to the inside of the covers, leaving just enough space for opening and closing. When dry, the book should open and close easily. Then take the outer cover of leather or cloth, which is cut in the shape indicated in the accompanying outline, paste it well over the back, and then turn the edges over and paste them down over the cover inside, so as to form a narrow margin, as may be seen by examining any book. Also turn down, before doing this, the edges at the ends of the book. The binding will be much stronger if, after pasting the ends of the parchment strips to the covers, we paste over them in turn good, strong pieces of paper, close to the back, to prevent the strips from pulling up.

Now glue the outside of the straps directly to the inside of the covers, leaving just enough space to open and close the book easily. Once it's dry, the book should open and close smoothly. Next, take the outer cover made of leather or cloth, cut in the shape shown in the accompanying outline, and glue it securely over the back. Then, fold the edges over and glue them down on the inside cover to create a narrow margin, which you can see by looking at any book. Also, make sure to fold down the edges at the ends of the book before doing this. The binding will be much stronger if, after gluing the ends of the parchment strips to the covers, you glue strong pieces of paper over them, close to the back, to keep the strips from pulling up.

If there be fly or blank leaves on the sides of the book, paste one of each down over the inside of the cover. This will conceal the margin and add greatly 99 to the strength of the book. But if there be none, you can supply them, firstly, by a method which will make your binding even stronger than that of most books. Take a very strong piece, let us say, of Whatman’s or any other good tough linen drawing-paper, just of the size to cover the whole book—that is, back and sides. Cut in it four slits, and pass the strips which are to bind the book to the cover through, and gum them down, and then paste the fly-leaf thus added down over the strips. But it will answer every purpose if you simply gum fly-leaves on by a very narrow margin of “adhesive.” All of this will become clear to any one who will carefully examine a book. And anybody who has the dexterity to fold a letter neatly or do up a parcel properly, can in a short time, after one or two experiments, succeed in binding a book in this manner. I have observed that those who fail as amateur bookbinders generally do so because they attempt too much too soon, and aim at producing elegant masterpieces before they have learned to manage with ease such common work as I have described.

If there are blank or fly leaves on the sides of the book, stick one of each over the inside of the cover. This will hide the margin and significantly strengthen the book. If there aren’t any, you can create them using a method that will make your binding even stronger than that of most books. Take a sturdy piece of, let’s say, Whatman’s or any other tough linen drawing paper, just the right size to cover the entire book—that is, the back and sides. Cut four slits in it and thread the strips that will bind the book through the cover, then glue them down, and finally paste the added fly-leaf over the strips. However, it’s also sufficient to simply glue the fly leaves on with a very narrow margin of adhesive. Anyone who carefully examines a book will understand this. Anyone who can neatly fold a letter or wrap a parcel properly can, after a couple of tries, successfully bind a book this way. I’ve noticed that those who struggle as amateur bookbinders usually do so because they try to do too much too quickly and aim to create elegant masterpieces before they’ve learned to manage basic tasks like the ones I described.

Though this manner of strip-binding is little known, it was, strange to say, the very first ever practised; for, according to Olympiodorus, one Philatius was the first who taught the use of glue to fasten written or blank leaves together, for which great discovery a statue was erected to him. Binders were called among the Romans ligatores, as they are still in Italy, legatori; and it was here, indeed, that I myself learned the craft, as I now generally bind my own books. Those who prepared and sold the covers for Roman booksellers were called scrutarii. 100

Though this way of strip-binding is not very well known, it was, oddly enough, the very first method ever used; for, according to Olympiodorus, one Philatius was the first to teach the use of glue to stick written or blank pages together, for which a statue was erected in his honor. Binders were called ligatores among the Romans, just as they are still called legatori in Italy; and it was here that I learned the craft myself, as I now usually bind my own books. Those who made and sold the covers for Roman booksellers were called scrutarii. 100

There is a very easy way to bind up pamphlets, MSS., or letters when they have any margin for a back. If you cannot have them stitched—which, though difficult to an inexpert, can be done for a mere trifle—then sew them together across from side to side. Where the pages are of great value, gum them together by a very narrow doubled or folded strip of adhesive. This done, bind as before, or else simply paste on a cover of drawing-paper at the back, and the fly-leaves to the sides. A great deal of loose literature, flying leaves, clippings from newspapers, letters, &c., can in this way, at no great expenditure of time or money, be converted into really valuable books.

There’s a really simple way to bind pamphlets, manuscripts, or letters if they have any margin for a spine. If stitching isn’t an option—which can be tricky for beginners but is inexpensive—just sew them together from side to side. If the pages are very valuable, glue them together with a very narrow doubled or folded strip of adhesive. Once that’s done, bind them as before, or just paste a drawing-paper cover on the back, along with fly-leaves on the sides. A lot of loose literature, loose pages, newspaper clippings, letters, etc., can be turned into genuinely valuable books with not much time or money spent.

I may here observe that cloth for binding, thin leather, and even common parchment or parchment-paper, are much cheaper than would be supposed, and that the average cost, all expenses included, of binding a duodecimo book in these would only be from threepence to a shilling. Any waste parchment will serve for binding.

I’d like to point out that materials for binding, like thin leather and even regular parchment or parchment-paper, are much more affordable than you might think. The total cost for binding a duodecimo book with these materials would only be around three pence to one shilling. Any leftover parchment can be used for binding.

Any person, however, who can emboss leather with tracer and stamp, even though but a little, after a week’s practice, can decorate and ornament books so as to greatly enhance their value. Nor do I exaggerate when I say that here is a field in which any person who can draw or copy decorative patterns moderately well might make a living. The reader will find the fullest details as to how this is done in my Manual of Leather Work. (Price 5s. London, Whittaker & Co., 2 White Hart Street, E.C.) In the present work I can only state that it is executed as follows:—Bind your book with cardboard in fairly thick, hard, and 101 firm brown leather; there is a kind made for the purpose in Germany. Draw the pattern on it, or else draw it on paper with a crayon-pencil, and rub it from the back on the leather. This done, go over it with the fine point of a miniature brush in Indian ink. Dampen the leather slightly as you work with a sponge, and mark the outline with a tracer and stamp the ground with a matt. You may leave it brown, but if the work be coarse, I advise painting the whole with ink or Indian ink, and then coating it with Soehnée’s varnish, No. 3. Rub this down well by hand.

Anyone, however, who can emboss leather with a tracer and stamp, even just a little, after a week of practice, can decorate and embellish books to significantly improve their value. I'm not overstating it when I say that this is an opportunity where anyone who can draw or replicate decorative patterns reasonably well could earn a living. You can find full details on how to do this in my Manual of Leather Work. (Price 5s. London, Whittaker & Co., 2 White Hart Street, E.C.) In this work, I can only outline the process as follows: Bind your book with cardboard in fairly thick, hard, and firm brown leather; there is a type made for this purpose in Germany. Draw the pattern on it, or draw it on paper with a crayon pencil and transfer it onto the leather by rubbing it from the back. Once that’s done, outline it using the fine point of a miniature brush with Indian ink. Moisten the leather slightly with a sponge while you work and outline with a tracer and stamp the background with a mat. You can leave it brown, but if the work looks rough, I recommend painting the entire piece with ink or Indian ink, then coating it with Soehnée’s varnish, No. 3. Rub it down well by hand.

If you can supply the design (which should always be bold and simple), any wood-carver will, for a few shillings, execute it in intaglio on a block of wood, which should be at least one inch in thickness, and also have a transverse piece screwed to its back to prevent its warping. With this you can stamp off as many covers as you want. Retouch them by hand with tracer and stamp. If blackened, and then touched up with gilding and varnished, such books are very attractive, and should sell well. Any person who can design, or even trace, a pattern can have it cut on a block for a few shillings, and anybody having such a block can print off any number of impressions in damp leather, and retouch them with stamp and tracer, and glue them to cardboard covers, for books or albums, and sell them at a good profit. Yet, though this has been clearly set forth by me several times in manuals, &c., I have never yet met with a single amateur who has attempted it. There is as a rule far more suffering in this world from laziness, inertness, and an indisposition to try to do something 102 than from any other contaminating influences which lead to poverty.

If you can provide the design (which should always be bold and simple), any woodcarver will, for a small fee, carve it in intaglio on a block of wood that's at least one inch thick, and also have a crosspiece screwed to its back to prevent warping. With this, you can print as many covers as you want. Hand-retouch them with a tracer and stamp. If you make them black and then add gilding and varnish, such books can be very appealing and should sell well. Anyone who can design or even trace a pattern can get it cut on a block for a few shillings, and anyone with such a block can print any number of impressions on damp leather, retouch them with a stamp and tracer, and glue them to cardboard covers for books or albums, selling them at a decent profit. Yet, despite me having explained this clearly several times in manuals, etc., I have never met a single amateur who has tried it. Generally, there's much more suffering in this world from laziness, inaction, and a refusal to try to do something than from any other negative influences that lead to poverty.

When a book is even woefully dilapidated, so that there is no margin to stitch, do not despair. First separate every leaf, smooth it, and, if necessary, dampen it with a slight infusion of tragacanth. Then, if there is even the twentieth part of an inch of margin left, take strips of good, tough, thin paper, and with care stitch the leaves to these strips. For some severe cases you must use very thin transparent or tracing paper to gum over the text, but which must be visible through it. This, if neatly done, does not look so badly as it would seem. If one strip be folded and used to connect two leaves, the stitching and binding become easy. I have already described how to restore margins and fill worm-holes.

When a book is in really bad shape, to the point where there’s no margin left to stitch, don’t lose hope. First, separate each page, smooth it out, and if needed, dampen it slightly with a little tragacanth solution. Then, if there's even a tiny bit of margin left, take strips of good, strong, thin paper and carefully stitch the pages to these strips. For really damaged cases, you might need to use very thin transparent or tracing paper to glue over the text, but it should still be readable through it. If done neatly, it won’t look as bad as it sounds. If you fold one strip to connect two pages, the stitching and binding become much easier. I’ve already explained how to restore margins and fill in wormholes.

I think that if any person of literary habits will consider all that is written in this chapter, and will begin to practise it with deliberation and care, he will surely succeed, and find it a very profitable and agreeable occupation. All of such men have pamphlets, MSS., autographs, letters, newspaper clippings, and papers, which, if classed and made up into book-form, would be more available for use, and far more valuable. I say nothing of repairing old books; it speaks for itself as an easy and lucrative employment. And it may be observed that a young man who can thus bind and repair would make a most valuable assistant-librarian, though the business can be mastered very soon indeed; and it would often happen that in choosing a secretary, where there are many papers to file or a library to look after, or an assistant in an antiquarian book-shop—particularly the latter—preference 103 would be given to one who had mastered practically what is taught in this chapter. And as on board ship the best sailor is generally the best mender—every old tar being proverbially skilled in repairing and having a quick eye for emergencies, even on shore—so the one who can rehabilitate and “form” books will probably be a good assistant in all things.

I believe that anyone who enjoys reading and takes the time to think about everything in this chapter, and then starts to practice it carefully and thoughtfully, will definitely succeed and find it to be a rewarding and enjoyable task. Many of these individuals have pamphlets, manuscripts, autographs, letters, newspaper clippings, and various papers that, if organized and compiled into book form, would be much more useful and significantly more valuable. I won’t even mention repairing old books; it’s an obvious and profitable job. It’s worth noting that a young person who can bind and repair books would be an incredibly valuable assistant librarian, even though the skills can be learned quite quickly. It often happens that when selecting a secretary, especially where there are many documents to organize or a library to manage, or when hiring an assistant in an antiquarian bookstore—particularly in the latter case—preference would go to someone who has practically mastered the skills discussed in this chapter. Just as the best sailor on a ship is generally the best at making repairs—every seasoned sailor is known for their skills in fixing things and having a sharp eye for problems, even on land—someone who can restore and "form" books will likely be a great help in many other tasks as well.

It may often happen to a writer or copyist that he has occasion to erase a word, and cannot write over the space lest the ink should spread. In old times this was remedied as follows:—A very little juniper gum, levigated to the finest powder, was rubbed over the spot with a soft linen rag.

It often happens to a writer or typist that they need to erase a word and can’t write over the space for fear that the ink will spread. In the past, this was fixed by using a tiny bit of juniper gum, ground into the finest powder, which was rubbed over the area with a soft linen cloth.

In all kinds of repairing or technical work it is sometimes necessary to draw circles when the artist has no compasses. Yet this can be done to perfection, almost by free-hand, and very easily. Take several sheets of paper or a blotter; lay on it the piece to be drawn on. Take a pencil in the fingers, as is usual, rest the hand on the nail of the little finger as a point—having previously pulled the sleeve of his coat well up, so as to get a full view—and then with the left hand draw or revolve the paper. In most cases a perfect circle will be the result. This is admirable practice for learning to draw circles entirely by free hand, as may be found by experiment.

In all kinds of repair or technical work, sometimes you need to draw circles when you don’t have a compass. However, this can be done perfectly and quite easily by hand. Take several sheets of paper or a blotter and place the item you want to draw on it. Hold the pencil like usual, resting your hand on the nail of your pinky as a pivot—make sure to roll up your sleeve for a clear view—and then use your left hand to either draw or rotate the paper. In most cases, you’ll end up with a perfect circle. This is great practice for learning to draw circles entirely freehand, as you can discover through experimentation.

Paper can be made, if not absolutely fire-proof, at least deprived of inflammability, by being steeped in alum-water, or in oleum tartari per deliquium, or oil of tartar. Stationers might find a sale for such paper. If the document which was thrown by a certain Duchess into the fire had been thus prepared, it might have been rescued by a bystander before it perished. 104

Paper can be made, if not completely fireproof, at least resistant to catching fire, by soaking it in alum-water, or in oleum tartari per deliquium, or oil of tartar. Stationers might find a market for this type of paper. If the document that a certain Duchess threw into the fire had been prepared this way, a bystander could have saved it before it burned up. 104

The art of preservation, or prevention of injury, is allied to restoration, for which reason it would be well if more people who send books by mail would use protecting corners, which can readily be made by anybody with a pair of strong scissors from thin sheet brass, tin, or iron. Take a piece of metal of a rectangular shape, as follows:—

Then double it into a triangle over a piece of cardboard, or of wood, exactly the thickness of the cover of the book:—

The art of preservation, or preventing damage, is closely related to restoration. For this reason, it would be beneficial if more people who send books by mail would use protective corners, which can easily be made by anyone with a sturdy pair of scissors from thin sheets of brass, tin, or iron. Take a piece of metal that's rectangular, like this:—

Then fold it into a triangle over a piece of cardboard or wood that is exactly the same thickness as the cover of the book:—

Very valuable books should be kept in boxes of thin metal, especially in India. Such cases should not be made to open and shut with a hinged lid, but with a covering, and like a cigar case. Such cases, or at least metallic guards, should also be used when a book is wrapped and tied in the usual manner and 105 sent by mail. I am quite sure that at least every other book which I have received by mail during the past year has shown on its edges melancholy scars from its strings, reminding one of the wounds which the heroic red Indian retained from his bonds. A guard is simply a piece of sheet-metal, bent as follows, once or twice:—

Very valuable books should be stored in thin metal boxes, especially in India. These boxes shouldn't have hinged lids that open and close; instead, they should have a covering like a cigar case. Such boxes, or at least metal protectors, should also be used when a book is wrapped and tied in the usual way and sent by mail. I'm quite sure that at least every other book I’ve received by mail over the past year has shown unsightly marks on its edges from the strings, reminding one of the scars left on the heroic Native American from his captivity. A guard is simply a piece of sheet metal, bent once or twice:— 105

These guards are invaluable for packing books in trunks. Their price is trifling, and in the end there would be great economy in using them. Books should not be packed very tightly together on their shelves. It bursts the binding, especially of modern works in boards and paper. The old parchment flexible bindings were in every respect better, and they could even now be made far more cheaply than is generally supposed to be possible. I have before me a book nearly three hundred years old, bound in skiver parchment (split, or very thin), which has evidently been much used, yet which is still in good condition. But parchment need not be prepared very carefully for ordinary binding, and it could be sold for half the price charged by law stationers for what is used to write on. In the United States one must pay much more for a sheepskin than for a sheep, indeed in some cases three or four times as much—that 106 is to say, the skin as a parchment in New York costs as much as three sheep in the Far West—and yet the expense of bringing the skin to the East and of tanning it are in no proportion whatever to the stationer’s profits.

These guards are essential for packing books in trunks. They're very cheap, and in the long run, using them saves a lot of money. Books shouldn't be packed too tightly on their shelves; it damages the binding, especially for modern books with boards and paper. The old flexible parchment bindings were much better and could still be made for a lot less than people think. I have a book that's nearly three hundred years old, bound in thin skiver parchment, which has clearly been used a lot but is still in good shape. Parchment doesn’t have to be prepared very meticulously for regular binding, and it could be sold for half the price that law stationers charge for writing paper. In the United States, you have to pay a lot more for sheepskin than for a sheep—sometimes three or four times more. In other words, in New York, a sheepskin as parchment costs as much as three sheep in the Far West—and the cost of transporting the skin to the East and tanning it is completely unrelated to what the stationer makes in profit.

Any one who will examine an ordinary old parchment-bound book, such as lies before me, will see at a glance why it must be more durable than a modern binding. In the modern book the stiff back rises full to the edge, or generally above the level of the sides, and is made of muslin, paper, or at best of soft leather. Therefore in time it breaks from pressure and friction, or wears away. The parchment or vellum had in most cases this back-edge put back or kept down as much as possible, and the tough covering was all in one piece. It is very true that it is not possible to obtain plain, old-fashioned parchment now, and that those who would have vellum, or even sheep, must pay an enormous price for it. This would not, however, be the case long if there were as great a popular demand for parchment binding as there now is for flimsy muslin. Those who prefer the former will find no difficulty in having it made for them, and in binding their books themselves according to the directions which I have given.

Anyone who looks at an ordinary old parchment-bound book, like the one in front of me, will instantly understand why it’s more durable than a modern binding. In modern books, the stiff spine extends right to the edge, or usually above the level of the sides, and is made of muslin, paper, or at best soft leather. As a result, over time it breaks from pressure and friction or wears down. The parchment or vellum often has this back edge pushed back or kept as low as possible, and the tough cover is all one piece. It’s true that plain, old-fashioned parchment is hard to find now, and those wanting vellum or even sheep skin have to pay a hefty price for it. However, that wouldn’t be the case for long if there was as much public demand for parchment binding as there is now for flimsy muslin. Those who prefer the former won’t have any trouble getting it made for them and binding their books themselves using the instructions I’ve provided.

I shall in the chapter on Papier-mâché show how covers for books may be cheaply made at no great expense, which may be beautifully embossed and are extremely durable. This is, briefly, by having a flat mould or die, on which lay alternate coats of paper and firm paste (into which glue and alum enter), then passing over them a bread-roller, continually adding paste and paper till the whole is complete. When 107 finished, rub in black or any other colour, then rub in oil, rub again, apply Soehnée, No. 3, and finally rub by hand. This will make very beautiful binding.

In the chapter on Papier-mâché, I will demonstrate how to create budget-friendly book covers that can be beautifully embossed and are highly durable. The process involves using a flat mold or die, layering sheets of paper with strong paste (which includes glue and alum), and rolling over the layers with a bread-roller while adding more paste and paper until it's complete. Once finished, apply black or any desired color, then add oil and rub again; next, apply Soehnée, No. 3, and finally, rub by hand. This technique results in very attractive binding.

It is much to be regretted that, although there has been of late years, owing to machinery and patent processes, such immense production of cheap and showy binding, as shown in photograph albums, there has been as steady and rapid decrease in quality, strength, and durability. It is becoming unusual, even in very expensive books, to find one which can be honestly and well opened or is well stitched. I have, since writing that last word, tested it with two books recently published, one costing six shillings, the other a guinea. The latter was fairly well put together and “held,” but was warped in the stitching and pasting. It was “bad work.” As for the six shilling book, it cracked clear through to the back at every page which I opened, and yet I did not open it very widely. I should say that any amateur who could not learn to bind books better in a month or six weeks than these were bound must be stupid indeed. The examination of a number of other books shows that what I have said is now generally true, and that even very expensive and pretentiously elegant works are not half so well bound in reality as were common and cheap school-books two hundred years ago. This I have also confirmed by examining a number of the latter bound in parchment, which bid fair to last for centuries to come.

It’s really unfortunate that, despite the massive production of cheap and flashy bindings thanks to machinery and patented processes, especially in photo albums, there’s been a consistent and rapid decline in quality, strength, and durability. It’s getting rare, even in very expensive books, to find one that can be opened properly or is well stitched. Since I wrote that last sentence, I’ve tested two recently published books—one costing six shillings and the other a guinea. The more expensive one was put together reasonably well and held up, but it was warped in the stitching and gluing. It was “bad work.” As for the six shilling book, it cracked clear through to the back at every page I opened, and I didn’t even open it very wide. I’d say any amateur who couldn’t learn to bind books better in a month or six weeks than these were bound must be pretty clueless. Looking at a number of other books shows that what I’ve said is generally true, and that even very pricey and pretentiously fancy works are nowhere near as well bound as common and cheap school-books were two hundred years ago. I’ve also confirmed this by checking out several of the latter bound in parchment, which look like they’ll last for centuries to come.

Should this cheap, trashy, and showy style of binding continue, and with it a constant rise in the price of everything made by hand, the result will be that everything durable will be made by “amateurs”—that 108 is, by people who to artistic spirit unite a certain personal independence. Owners of libraries will bind their own books, or else employ people who will work as artists, and not like mere machines. The vulgar and ignorant will continue to buy showy, cheap duplicates—induced by hearing, “’Ere’s an harticle, mum, that we’re sellin’ a great many hof”—while the cultured will prefer the hand-made, which is not necessarily more expensive. In fact, if the unemployed in England—or the victims of the wholesale steam trash-maker—could be taught easy hand-work, as they all can be, it would be possible to not only vastly relieve national poverty, but we could have a variety of articles of better quality. For it appears to be, by some strange law, a fact that, with all the improvements in machinery, men can still make by hand—and well—pictures, clothes, shoes or boots, bookbindings, and works of art generally—that is to say, anything in which skill or character can be shown; while, on the contrary, in all such matters machinery, instead of making any progress, is, owing to competition, actually falling behind! Scientific and other journals are continually boasting of new discoveries and improvements, but despite this the jerry-built houses of three-fourths of London, the sawed and glued cheap and vile furniture (made by scientific steam) with which they are filled, the average quality of everything into which skill and taste are supposed to enter, show that this boasted “end of the century” is also rapidly coming to an end in good taste and the quality of its work.

If this cheap, flashy, and tacky way of binding continues, along with the ongoing increase in prices for handmade goods, the outcome will be that everything durable will be created by “amateurs”—meaning those who combine an artistic spirit with some personal independence. People who own libraries will bind their own books or hire artists who work creatively instead of like mere machines. The unrefined and uninformed will keep buying flashy, cheap imitations—lured in by the claim, “Here’s an item, ma'am, that we’re selling loads of”—while the cultured will choose handmade pieces, which aren't necessarily more expensive. In fact, if the unemployed in England—or the victims of mass-produced, low-quality goods—could be taught simple handcrafts, which they all can be, we could not only significantly alleviate national poverty but also create a variety of better-quality items. It's a curious fact that, despite all the advances in machinery, people can still make by hand— and do it well—pictures, clothes, shoes or boots, bookbindings, and other artworks; in other words, anything where skill or character can shine through. Meanwhile, in these areas, machinery, instead of advancing, is actually falling behind due to competition! Scientific and other publications keep boasting about new discoveries and innovations, but despite this, the poorly built houses in three-fourths of London, the cheap and shoddy furniture made with scientific machinery that fills them, and the overall quality of everything that should display skill and taste show that this so-called “end of the century” is quickly ending in both good taste and quality.

He who will learn to mend with care, taste, and skill, firstly his books, will find that to progress from 109 this to binding and to making elegant covers is only going from A to B. The binding of the olden time, while it was incredibly strong, vigorous, and quaint, was extremely easy to make, as I have satisfied myself by much examination and personal practice. The stitching was not with the weakest and cheapest cotton-thread; still less was it with wires too thin for the purpose; it was executed with linen pack-thread, from the top to the bottom of the page, in three or four stitches, so that the book could really be opened and bent back till the covers touched without injury to it. All of which could be given to-day with the parchment covers at the same price which the book now costs, and to pay the same profit, were it not that public “taste” prefers showy trash. Beyond good, strong stitching, all the necessary process of binding is very easy. It requires neatness and care, and some practice, but it is decidedly not difficult. He who has mastered it will find that other kinds of mending, and also the practice of allied minor arts, are simply the succeeding letters of the alphabet.

Anyone who learns to repair their books with care, style, and skill will discover that moving from this to binding and creating beautiful covers is just going from A to B. The bindings of the past, though incredibly strong, durable, and unique, were actually quite easy to make, as I have realized through extensive examination and personal experience. The stitching wasn't done with the weakest and cheapest cotton thread; even less so with wires that were too thin for the job. It was done with linen pack thread, from the top to the bottom of the page, in three or four stitches, allowing the book to be opened and bent back until the covers touched without any damage. All of this could be done today with parchment covers at the same cost as the book itself, maintaining the same profit, if it weren't for the fact that public “taste” favors flashy nonsense. Beyond good, strong stitching, the whole necessary binding process is very straightforward. It requires neatness and care, and some practice, but it is definitely not difficult. Once you've mastered it, you'll find that other types of repairs and related minor skills are just the following letters of the alphabet.

It is a fact, to which I invite attention, that dilettante amateurs of books invariably understand by binding nothing more than its refinements and easily ruined adornment, which books had better be without. Amateurs of this class always attempt at once the most difficult work, and generally fail. As a rule, almost without exception, the prize specimens of modern binding seen at exhibitions are chiefly remarkable for ornament, which will not endure handling or rubbing, such as surface-gilding.

It’s a fact, which I want you to notice, that casual book lovers usually only see binding as its decorations and fragile embellishments, which books would be better off without. This type of amateur always tries to tackle the hardest tasks and usually ends up failing. Generally speaking, almost without exception, the top examples of modern binding we see at exhibitions are mostly known for their decorations, which can't stand up to being handled or rubbed, like surface-gilding.

Pamphlets or letters, &c., can be bound with “eyelets,” and the clamp or punch which is sold with 110 them. Or they may be simply gummed together, in which case use the powerful fish-glue, which holds perfectly.

Pamphlets or letters, etc., can be bound with “eyelets,” and the clamp or punch that comes with them. Or they can be simply glued together, in which case use strong fish glue, which holds perfectly.

The easiest and most effective method of side-binding, or where leaves are held together by passing the tie through from side to side, is as follows:—Have by you strips of metal, say sheet-tin, one-fourth or one-third of an inch in breadth; also small rivets or tacks. Take two strips of the same length as the pamphlet or papers to be bound, and strike holes in them with a brad-awl and hammer, on a solid piece of wood, at regular distances. Then place these strips on the book, and drive the rivets through the holes. Turn the whole round, and laying the other side on an anvil or a reversed flat-iron, flatten the points of the rivets so that they will hold. Any old tins, such as are thrown away in such numbers, can be made to supply strips. A strip of parchment or strong paper bent over to form a back can then be pasted over the strips to improve the appearance of the volume. Any tinman will, for a trifle, supply these strips and punch the holes neatly for use. They should be found in every library, and ought to be in every stationer’s. It may be observed that in inserting the rivets or tacks you should place them alternately, one on one side and one on the other. A lighter form of this binding is to take a flat-headed drawing-pin, similar to those used by artists, and have a round, flat tin or brass disc, like a thin sixpence or threepenny-bit, corresponding to it. In the latter punch a small hole, and rivet as before. Tinmen will also punch these discs; in fact, they often throw away a great many cut from certain kinds of work. 111

The easiest and most effective way to side-bind, where pages are held together by threading a tie from side to side, is as follows: Get some metal strips, like sheet tin, about one-fourth or one-third of an inch wide; also, have some small rivets or tacks. Take two strips the same length as the pamphlet or papers you want to bind, and make holes in them using a brad awl and hammer on a sturdy piece of wood, spaced evenly. Then, place these strips on the book and drive the rivets through the holes. Flip the whole thing over, placing the other side on an anvil or an upside-down flat iron, and flatten the ends of the rivets to secure them. You can use old tins, which are often discarded in large quantities, to make these strips. A strip of parchment or sturdy paper folded over to create a spine can then be glued over the strips to enhance the book's appearance. Any tinworker can provide these strips and punch the holes neatly for a small fee. They should be readily available in every library and should be stocked by every stationery store. When inserting the rivets or tacks, make sure to alternate them, putting one on one side and one on the other. A lighter version of this binding is to use a flat-headed drawing pin, similar to what artists use, along with a round, flat tin or brass disc, like a thin sixpence or threepenny bit, that matches it. Punch a small hole in the disc and rivet as before. Tinworkers can also punch these discs; in fact, they often toss out many that are cut from certain jobs. 111

Where the leader may have a great number of books to bind, he will find it an economy or a means to secure good work to hire a girl who is an experienced book-stitcher to come and work for him. He can thus be sure of having his works well sewed from top to bottom with strongest linen-thread in ancient style, instead of their being shabbily wired (and all wiring is shabby, since the thin does not hold, and the thick bursts the binding), or still more shabbily looped together with weak cotton-thread. This effected, he can easily do his own binding. He may not rival a Grolier, or turn out such exquisite “gems” as require to be kept in caskets, and are utterly unsuitable for use or reading, and, like most “elegant and unrivalled” modern binding, marvels of tooling and gilding. But he can most assuredly hope to bind strongly in parchment as books were bound in the olden time, and if he chooses to also ornament them with richly stamped leather covers, he can in a short time learn to do the latter, as may be seen in the Manual of Leather-Work.

Where a leader has a lot of books to bind, they'll find it cost-effective and a way to ensure quality work to hire an experienced book-stitcher. This way, they can be sure that their books are well sewn from top to bottom with the strongest linen thread in the traditional style, rather than being poorly wired (and all wiring is poor since the thin doesn’t hold and the thick can tear the binding) or even worse, loosely held together with weak cotton thread. Once that's taken care of, they can easily handle their own binding. They may not compete with a Grolier or produce such exquisite “gems” that need to be kept in boxes and aren’t suitable for reading, or, like most “elegant and unrivaled” modern bindings, wonders of tooling and gilding. But they can definitely aim to bind books strongly in parchment, like they used to in the past, and if they decide to decorate them with richly stamped leather covers, they can quickly learn how to do that, as shown in the Manual of Leather-Work.

The great test of excellence in a book is, Can it be freely handled and read without injury? The most careless examination of most books will convince the reader that this test is almost unknown. The exquisitely whitened vellum bindings of Florence and Venice, which are stained almost with the pressure of a lady’s clean finger; the photograph album, so beautifully stamped in leather as thin as blotting-paper, which scratches and wears into shabbiness in a week, if often opened—all the show-pieces of exhibitions will not endure use. And it seems as if, after all the binding of this decade shall have perished, 112 that of the common, cheap books of the seventeenth century will be as good as ever.

The ultimate test of a book's quality is whether it can be handled and read freely without damage. A quick glance at most books will show the reader that this standard is nearly overlooked. The beautifully white vellum bindings from Florence and Venice, which get stained just from a lady's clean finger; the photograph album, so finely stamped in leather as thin as blotting paper, which gets scratched and worn out in a week if opened often—all the display pieces in exhibitions won’t hold up to use. It seems that, after all the bindings of this decade have decayed, those of the common, inexpensive books from the seventeenth century will still be just as good as ever. 112

A great number of the adhesives and cements mentioned in this book are quite applicable to mending bindings or making paper stick to paper, &c. The following is, however, not only a paste, but also a glaze, and is extensively used as such on labels, boxes, and cards:—

A lot of the adhesives and cements discussed in this book are suitable for repairing bindings or sticking paper to paper, etc. However, the following is not just a paste, but also a glaze, and it's widely used for this purpose on labels, boxes, and cards:—

Boil borax with water, and work it thoroughly into caseine till it forms a clear, thick, and extremely adhesive cement, which is also much used to varnish leather or muslins.

Boil borax with water and mix it well into casein until it creates a clear, thick, and very sticky glue, which is also commonly used to coat leather or muslins.

It is often desirable to have a varnish or glaze for the covers of books, and still more frequently a paste, which will hold very firmly and yet not penetrate, as glue and paste very often do.

It’s often preferred to have a varnish or glaze for book covers, and even more commonly, a paste that holds firmly but doesn’t seep through, like glue and paste often do.

To make such a cement, mix heavy solution of warm glue with freshly made starch or flour-paste. Add to this one-fourth part of turpentine and one-fourth of spirits of wine. This excellent cement is applicable to many purposes.

To create this cement, combine a thick solution of warm glue with freshly made starch or flour paste. Add one-fourth of turpentine and one-fourth of alcohol. This great cement can be used for many purposes.

To paper walls well we make flour-paste, and to every quart add ten grammes of alum dissolved in hot water. Then wash the wall with glue-water, and cover the paper with the paste. The alum and glue form a combination which is leathery and insoluble, and not only arrests decay, but clings with great force. Most wall-paper put on with common paste decays more or less in time, and becomes simply poisonous.

To prepare walls properly, we make flour paste and add ten grams of alum dissolved in hot water for every quart. First, wash the wall with glue water, then cover the paper with the paste. The combination of alum and glue creates a leathery and insoluble bond that not only prevents decay but also adheres strongly. Most wall paper applied with ordinary paste deteriorates over time and can become toxic.

A strong gum or adhesive for paper, cardboard work, or binding:— 113

A powerful glue or adhesive for paper, cardboard projects, or binding.:— 113

I.

I.

Dissolve:—

Dissolve:—

Gilder’s glue 100
Water 200

Add to this:—

Add to this:—

Bleached shellac 2
Alcohol 10

II.

II.

Dissolve together:—

Mix together:—

Dextrine 50
Water 50

Unite the two solutions thus formed; pass them through a cloth, so as to fall into a flat mould. When dry, use by dissolving in hot water.

Combine the two solutions you've created; strain them through a cloth into a flat mold. Once dry, use them by dissolving in hot water.

American glaze for postage-stamps:—

American postage stamp glaze

Dextrine 2
Vinegar 1
Water 5
Alcohol 1

Stamps are, however, very often surreptitiously removed by means of moisture. The following recipe renders this difficult. It consists of two preparations, one of which is applied to the stamp and one to the letter. It is particularly needed in America, where, according to a statement in a newspaper, nearly one-third of all the postage-stamps are removed from letters, cleaned, and used over again. 114

Stamps are often secretly removed using moisture. The following method makes this hard to do. It involves two preparations, one for the stamp and one for the letter. This is especially necessary in America, where, according to a newspaper report, nearly one-third of all postage stamps are taken off letters, cleaned, and reused. 114

I. For the Letter.

I. For the Letter.

Chromic acid 2.5 gr.
Caustic potash 15.0
Water 15.0
Sulphuric acid 0.5
Sulphuric copper-oxide of ammonia 30.0
Fine paper 4.0

II. On the Stamp.

II. On the Stamp.

Sturgeon’s bladder in water 7.0 gr.
Vinegar 1.0

The chromic acid forms with the glue a substance insoluble in water, which causes the stamp not to yield to moisture. The two should be kept in two cups, and the letter first smeared with one and the stamp with the other. I have read of a physician who, finding that his postage-stamps were often stolen, adopted the precaution of giving their backs an application of croton-oil, or some similar powerful “anti-thief-matic,” the result of which was great temporary illness in his landlady and her family. For this recipe the reader must apply to a chemist!

The chromic acid creates a substance with the glue that doesn't dissolve in water, preventing the stamp from being affected by moisture. Both should be kept in separate cups, and the letter should be coated with one while the stamp is coated with the other. I’ve read about a doctor who, noticing that his postage stamps were frequently stolen, decided to protect them by applying croton oil or a similar strong "anti-theft" agent to the back. The outcome was that his landlady and her family suffered from significant temporary illness. For this recipe, the reader should consult a chemist!

Eder’s Gum for Photographs.—Dissolve oxyhydrate of ammonia in vinous acid, to one part of which add twenty of starch-paste.

Eder’s Photo Gum.—Dissolve ammonium oxyhydrate in wine acid, to which add twenty parts of starch paste.

Cement for Leather or Paper in Binding Books, &c.—Take 1 kilogramme of wheat-flour, and make it to a paste with 20 grammes of finely powdered alum. Boil this till a spoon will stand uptight in it. Cover the cardboard or cover with this, lay the leather or 115 muslin upon it, and then with a roller press one upon the other. Leather should first be damped. Care must be taken that the paste be not too moist; secondly, that it is laid on very evenly and thinly.

Cement for Leather or Paper in Book Binding, etc.—Take 1 kilogram of wheat flour and mix it into a paste with 20 grams of finely powdered alum. Boil this until a spoon stands upright in it. Cover the cardboard or cover with this paste, lay the leather or muslin on top, and then press them together with a roller. The leather should be slightly dampened first. Be careful that the paste isn't too wet; also, make sure it's applied evenly and thinly.

Engravings or texts which have had a piece torn out can be restored as follows:—

Engravings or texts that have a section missing can be restored like this:—

Obtain a photograph from a perfect copy on corresponding paper, then with gum set it in, so as to supply the deficiency.

Obtain a photograph from an accurate copy on suitable paper, then use gum to attach it, to fill in the gap.

As the ravages of the Book-worm form an important item in mending books, and as there is always some interest for collectors regarding this much talked of and rarely seen insect, I take the liberty of reproducing from the American Science of March 24, 1893, an article on the subject. An appropriate motto for it might be:—

As the damage caused by the Book-worm is a key factor in book repair, and since collectors are often intrigued by this frequently mentioned but seldom seen insect, I’d like to share an article on the topic from the American Science dated March 24, 1893. A fitting motto for it could be:—

"Come here, boy; we’re going hunting today.
"The bookworm, a voracious predator."

THE RAVAGES OF BOOK-WORMS

At a meeting of the Massachusetts Historical Society, held February 9, 1893, Dr. Samuel A. Green, after showing two volumes that had been completely riddled by the ravages of insects, as well as some specimens of the animals in various stages, made the following remarks:—

At a meeting of the Massachusetts Historical Society, held on February 9, 1893, Dr. Samuel A. Green, after displaying two volumes that had been completely damaged by insects, along with some samples of the creatures in various stages, made the following remarks:—


For a long period of years I have been looking for living specimens of the so-called “book-worm,” of which traces are occasionally found in old volumes; and I was expecting to find an invertebrate animal of 116 the class of annelids. In this library at the present time there are books perforated with clean-cut holes opening into sinuous cavities, which usually run up the back of the volumes, and sometimes perforate the leather covers and the body of the book; but I have never detected the live culprit that does the mischief. For the most part the injury is confined to such as are bound in leather, and the ravages of the insect appear to depend on its hunger. The external orifices look like so many shot-holes, but the channels are anything but straight. From a long examination of the subject I am inclined to think that all the damage was done before the library came to this site in the spring of 1833. At all events, there is no reason to suppose that any of the mischief has been caused during the last fifty years. Perhaps the furnace-heat dries up the moisture which is a requisite condition for the life and propagation of the little animal.

For many years, I’ve been searching for live examples of the so-called “book-worm,” which occasionally leaves marks in old books. I expected to find a small invertebrate from the annelid class. Right now, this library has books with clean-cut holes that lead into winding cavities, usually running up the spine and sometimes piercing the leather covers and the pages themselves. However, I’ve never spotted the live culprit responsible for this damage. Most of the harm is seen in books bound in leather, and the insect’s destruction seems to depend on its hunger. The outside holes look like bullet holes, but the tunnels are anything but straight. After a long examination of the issue, I believe that all the damage occurred before the library moved to this location in the spring of 1833. In any case, there’s no reason to think any of the damage has been caused in the last fifty years. Maybe the heat from the furnace dries out the moisture needed for the survival and reproduction of the little creature.

Nearly two years ago I received a parcel of books from Florida, of which some were infested with vermin, and more or less perforated in the manner I have described. It occurred to me that they would make a good breeding farm and experiment station for learning the habits of the insect; and I accordingly sent several of the volumes to my friend Mr. Samuel Garman, who is connected with the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Cambridge, for his care and observation. From him I learn that the principal offender is an animal known popularly as the Buffalo Bug, though he is helped in his work by kindred spirits, not allied to him according to the rules of natural history. Mr. Garman’s letter gives the result of his 117 labours so fully as to leave nothing to be desired, and is as follows:—

Nearly two years ago, I got a package of books from Florida, some of which were infested with pests and had holes in them as I've described. It occurred to me that they would be a good breeding ground and research station for studying the habits of the insects, so I sent several of the books to my friend Mr. Samuel Garman, who works with the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Cambridge, for his care and observation. From him, I learned that the main culprit is an insect commonly known as the Buffalo Bug, although it's assisted by similar pests that aren't related to it by natural history standards. Mr. Garman's letter provides such a thorough summary of his findings that it leaves nothing to be desired, and it is as follows:— 117

Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cambridge, Mass., February 7, 1893.

Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cambridge, MA., February 7, 1893.

Dr. Samuel A. Green, Boston, Mass.

Dr. Samuel A. Green, Boston, MA.

Sir,—The infested books sent for examination to this Museum, through the kindness of Mr. George E. Littlefield, were received July 15, 1891. They were inspected, and, containing individuals of a couple of species of living insects, were at once enclosed in glass for further developments. A year afterward live specimens of both kinds were still at work. Besides those that reached us alive, a third species had left traces of former presence in a number of empty egg-cases.

Dude,—The infested books sent for examination to this Museum, thanks to Mr. George E. Littlefield, were received on July 15, 1891. They were inspected and, with a couple of species of live insects present, were immediately enclosed in glass for further observation. A year later, live specimens of both types were still active. In addition to those that arrived alive, a third species had left evidence of its past presence in several empty egg cases.

“Five of the volumes were bound in cloth. On these the principal damage appeared at the edges, which were eaten away and disfigured by large burrows extending inward. Two volumes were bound in leather. The edges of these were not so much disturbed; but numerous perforations, somewhat like shot-holes externally, passed through the leather, enlarging and ramifying in the interior. As if made by smaller insects, the sides of these holes were neater and cleaner cuttings than those in the burrows on the edges of the other volumes.

“Five of the volumes were covered in cloth. On these, the main damage was at the edges, which were eaten away and disfigured by large holes extending inward. Two volumes were covered in leather. The edges of these weren’t as damaged; however, there were many tiny holes, resembling shot-holes from the outside, that passed through the leather, getting larger and branching out on the inside. The sides of these holes, made by smaller insects, were neater and more precise than the burrows on the edges of the other volumes.”

“The insects were all identified as well known enemies of libraries, cabinets, and wardrobes. One of them is a species of what are commonly designated ‘fish bugs,’ ‘silver fish,’ ‘bristle tails,’ &c. By entomologists they are called Lepisma; the species in 118 hand is probably Lepisma saccharina. It is a small, elongate, silvery, very active creature, frequently discovered under objects, or between the leaves of books, whence it escapes by its extraordinary quickness of movement. Paste and the sizing or enamel of some kinds of paper are very attractive to it. In some cases it eats off the entire surface of the sheet, including the ink, without making perforations; in others the leaves are completely destroyed. The last specimen of this insect in these books was killed February 5, 1893, which proves the species to be sufficiently at home in this latitude.

“The insects were all recognized as well-known pests of libraries, cabinets, and wardrobes. One of them is a type commonly called ‘fish bugs,’ ‘silverfish,’ ‘bristletails,’ etc. By entomologists, they are referred to as Lepisma; the species in question is probably Lepisma saccharina. It is a small, elongated, silvery, highly active creature, often found under objects or between the pages of books, from where it escapes due to its remarkable speed. It is very attracted to paste and the sizing or coating of certain types of paper. In some cases, it will eat away the entire surface of the sheet, including the ink, without creating holes; in others, the pages are completely ruined. The last specimen of this insect found in these books was killed on February 5, 1893, indicating that the species is well-established in this region.

“The second of the three is one of the ‘Buffalo Bugs.’ or ‘Carpet Bugs,’ so called; not really bugs, but beetles. The species before us is the Anthrenus varius of scientists, very common in Boston and Cambridge, as in other portions of the temperate regions and the tropics. Very likely the ‘shot-holes’ in the leather-bound volumes are of its making, though it may have been aided in the deeper and larger chambers by one or both of the others. The damage done by this insect in the house, museum, and library is too well known to call for further comment. Living individuals were taken from the books nearly a year after they were isolated.

“The second of the three is one of the ‘Buffalo Bugs’ or ‘Carpet Bugs,’ even though they’re not really bugs but beetles. The species we're looking at is the Anthrenus varius, which is very common in Boston and Cambridge, as well as in other temperate regions and the tropics. It’s very likely that the ‘shot-holes’ in the leather-bound books are due to this insect, although one or both of the others may have contributed to the deeper and larger holes. The damage this insect does in homes, museums, and libraries is widely recognized and doesn’t need further explanation. Living individuals were found in the books nearly a year after they had been isolated.”

“The third species had disappeared before the arrival of the books, leaving only its burrows, excrement, and empty egg-cases, which, however, leave no doubt of the identity of the animal with one of the cockroaches, possibly the species Blatta Australasiæ. The cases agree in size with those of Blatta Americana, but have thirteen impressions on each side, as if the number of eggs were twenty-six. The ravages of the 119 cockroaches are greatest in the tropics, but some of the species range through the temperate zones and even northward. An extract from Westwood and Drury will serve to indicate the character of their work:—

“The third species had vanished before the books arrived, leaving behind only its burrows, droppings, and empty egg cases, which undoubtedly confirm that the animal was one of the cockroaches, possibly the species Blatta Australasiæ. The cases match in size with those of Blatta Americana, but have thirteen impressions on each side, suggesting there were twenty-six eggs. The damage caused by cockroaches is most severe in the tropics, but some species are found in temperate zones and even further north. A quote from Westwood and Drury will help illustrate the nature of their work:—

“‘They devour all kinds of victuals, dressed and undressed, and damage all sorts of clothing, leather, books, paper, &c., which, if they do not destroy, at least they soil, as they frequently deposit a drop of their excrement where they settle. They swarm by myriads in old houses, making every part filthy beyond description. They have also the power of making a noise like a sharp knocking with the knuckle upon the wainscotting, Blatta gigantea being thence known to the West Indies by the name of drummer; and this they keep up, replying to each other, throughout the night. Moreover, they attack sleeping persons, and will even eat the extremities of the dead.’

“They consume all kinds of food, both cooked and raw, and ruin all sorts of clothing, leather, books, paper, etc., which, if they don’t destroy, at least they stain, as they often leave a drop of their droppings where they settle. They swarm in huge numbers in old houses, making everything incredibly filthy. They can also make a sound like a sharp knock with a knuckle on the wall, which is why Blatta gigantea is known in the West Indies as the drummer; they keep this up, responding to each other throughout the night. Additionally, they attack people who are sleeping, and they will even eat the extremities of the dead."

“This quotation makes it appear that authors as well as books are endangered by this outlaw. With energies exclusively turned against properly selected examples of both, what a world of good it might do mankind! The discrimination lacking, the insect must be treated as a common enemy. As a bane for ‘silver fish’ and cockroaches, pyrethrum insect powder is said to be effectual. For a number of years I have used, on lepisma and roach, a mixture containing phosphorus, ‘The Infallible Water Bug and Roach Exterminator,’ made by Barnard & Co., 7 Temple Place, Boston, and, without other interest in advertising the compound, have found it entirely satisfactory in its effects. Bisulphide carbon, evaporated in closed boxes or cases containing the infested articles, 120 is used to do away with the ‘Buffalo Bugs.’—Very respectfully yours,

“This quote makes it seem like both authors and books are under threat from this outlaw. With efforts solely focused on properly chosen examples of both, think of the positive impact it could have on society! Without discernment, the pest has to be seen as a common threat. For dealing with ‘silverfish’ and cockroaches, pyrethrum insect powder is said to be effective. For several years, I have used a mix containing phosphorus called ‘The Infallible Water Bug and Roach Exterminator,’ made by Barnard & Co., 7 Temple Place, Boston, and, having no other interest in promoting this product, I have found it completely satisfactory in its results. Carbon bisulfide, evaporated in sealed boxes or cases with the infested items, is employed to eliminate the ‘Buffalo Bugs.’—Very respectfully yours,

Samuel Garman.”

Samuel Garman.”

I can remember that many years ago there was to be seen in the bookshop of John Penington, Philadelphia, a book-worm preserved in spirits in a vial. The manner in which this species of teredo penetrates wood and leather as well as paper is not the least curious of its habits.

I remember that many years ago, in John Penington's bookstore in Philadelphia, there was a bookworm preserved in a jar of liquid. The way this type of teredo burrows into wood, leather, and paper is one of its most interesting traits.

The great amount of injury inflicted by boring-insects in books, wood, and all weak substances is sufficient reason for giving so much space to this subject. From a ship to a manuscript, nothing is safe from them. 121

The significant damage caused by boring insects in books, wood, and all vulnerable materials is a strong reason to dedicate so much attention to this topic. From a ship to a manuscript, nothing is safe from them. 121

PAPIER-MÂCHÉ
REPAIRING TOYS—CREATING BACKGROUNDS FOR PICTURES AND WALLS—CARTON-CUIR AND CARTON-PIERRE

Soft paper, when mixed with water, gum, or, better still, with flour-paste, forms a substance which can be moulded to any form, and which, when dry, will be as hard as cardboard. Its hardness and durability may be increased by mingling with it many substances.

Soft paper, when combined with water, glue, or even better, flour paste, creates a material that can be shaped into any form, and when it dries, it becomes as hard as cardboard. Its hardness and durability can be enhanced by mixing in various substances.

Combined with soft leather in small fragments or with the dust of leather, it forms what the French call carton-cuir. In this, or even in its natural state—that is, paper and paste—papier-mâché, as it is termed, can under pressure be made as hard as any wood. I have seen all kinds of articles of furniture made from it. In America there are manufactories in which pails or buckets, tubs, firkins, and even durable boats, are thus manufactured. There is in Bergen, Norway, a church built entirely of it mixed with lime. For certain kinds of mending it is very valuable.

Combined with small pieces of soft leather or leather dust, it creates what the French call carton-cuir. In this form, or even in its natural state—meaning just paper and paste—papier-mâché, as it’s known, can become as hard as any wood under pressure. I've seen all sorts of furniture made from it. In America, there are factories that produce pails, buckets, tubs, firkins, and even sturdy boats using this material. There's a church in Bergen, Norway, that is entirely built from it mixed with lime. It’s very useful for certain kinds of repairs.

Though not so plastic as clay, papier-mâché can, with a little practice, be moulded into any form. It consists simply of pasting piece on to piece, pressing it meantime as much as possible with the fingers or a 122 wooden implement like a pestle. The pressure should be applied as it gradually dries. Any one can thus make very hard cardboard with a bread-roller on a board.

Though not as flexible as clay, papier-mâché can, with some practice, be shaped into any form. It’s just a matter of pasting one piece onto another, pressing it as much as possible with your fingers or a wooden tool like a pestle. You should apply pressure as it dries. Anyone can make very sturdy cardboard using a rolling pin on a board.

If you have the cardboard cover of a book badly damaged, with even a portion gone, it can be restored by using papier-mâché in which a solution of glue or gum has been infused. Glue it specially at the edges. For such repairing take paper-dust or pulp, combined with gum-arabic in alum-water solution, or simply the gum. This is easily moulded and smoothed into any cracks or torn places.

If your book's cardboard cover is badly damaged, even missing part of it, you can fix it using papier-mâché mixed with a solution of glue or gum. Make sure to apply glue especially at the edges. For this repair, use paper dust or pulp mixed with gum-arabic and alum-water solution, or just the gum. This mixture can be easily shaped and smoothed into any cracks or tear areas.

If parchment be torn away it is easily replaced. Cut a piece to replace the missing portion, dampen it and the edge which it is to join till quite soft, then glue the two together, using pressure. I have just effected this myself with a cover of which half was gone, and the mending is hardly visible. Use the broad knife freely to press down the edges.

If parchment gets torn, it can be easily replaced. Cut a piece to fit the missing part, dampen it and the edge it's going to connect to until it's nice and soft, then glue the two together while applying pressure. I just did this myself with a cover where half was missing, and the repair is barely noticeable. Use the wide knife generously to press down the edges.

By combination with a mixture of nitric or sulphuric acid and water, soft paper becomes parchment-like and very hard. This requires careful experimenting, for its success depends on the quality of the acid and the texture of the paper. Very remarkable results have been obtained from this, such as material resembling ivory, horn, and tortoise-shell, in large blocks.

By mixing nitric or sulfuric acid with water, soft paper turns into something parchment-like and very tough. This needs careful experimentation because the outcome relies on the quality of the acid and the texture of the paper. Very impressive results have come from this, including materials that look like ivory, horn, and tortoise shell, available in large blocks.

Waste-paper is so common and cheap that papier-mâché can always be made anywhere. It is well adapted to close cracks in wood, walls, or elsewhere; and for those who wish for an employment or amusement, it affords endless facilities. One of these is the mending or making of toys. 123

Waste paper is so common and inexpensive that papier-mâché can be made anywhere. It's great for filling cracks in wood, walls, or other surfaces; and for anyone looking for a hobby or a way to keep busy, it offers endless possibilities. One of these is repairing or making toys. 123

A common mask is made as follows. On a face carved in wood and oiled there is spread common coarse soft paper wetted, which is carefully pressed down, and more paper and paste added, till it is of the requisite thickness. It is then, when rather dry, taken off and left to dry perfectly. It is then painted and varnished. Should a mask be broken, wet it, paste glue-paper over it, and paint it again.

A typical mask is made like this: Start with a face carved in wood and oiled. Then, apply common coarse soft paper that has been wet, pressing it down carefully. Add more paper and paste until it reaches the desired thickness. Once it's a bit dry, carefully remove it and let it dry completely. After that, paint and varnish it. If a mask gets broken, wet it, cover the damaged area with glued paper, and then repaint it.

Papier-mâché is popularly synonymous with that which is trashy and sham in art, simply because its capacities and applications are not known. Thus leather-work was long despised as only affording imitations of carved wood. But in the hands of a true artist—that is, of an original designer, who applies, and not a mere artisan, who imitates or copies—papier-mâché is as much a subject for art as any other material. It can be used in many ways, more or less allied to mending, as are all arts. Thus paper in fine powder, or reduced to a fine paste—or pulp—can be, with a little practice, mixed with gum and painted with a brush on a surface so as to produce relief. A very little elevation or depression thus serves to produce grounds which may serve to give light or shadow to pictures. Thus pastel painting or crayon in colours rubbed in, which has always been, even in the most vigorous hands, a weak or “softly sweet” art, may be made very vigorous by firmly relieving and roughening the ground; for, as the great American painter, Allston, often strengthened his colours by mixing sand with them, so pastel painting which lacks “sand” can have it supplied by mixing it with the gum for the ground.

Papier-mâché is often seen as cheap and fake in the art world, mainly because people don’t understand what it can really do. Similarly, leatherwork was once looked down upon as just a way to copy carved wood. However, in the hands of a true artist—a real original designer who creates rather than just a craftsman who imitates—papier-mâché is just as valid an art form as any other material. It can be used in various ways, often related to repair, like all forms of art. With some practice, paper that’s finely powdered or turned into a paste—or pulp—can be mixed with glue and painted onto a surface to create texture. Just a small amount of elevation or depression can create backgrounds that add light or shadow to images. Therefore, pastel painting or crayon work, which has always been seen as a gentle or “softly sweet” art form, can become much more intense by adding texture to the surface. Just as the great American painter, Allston, enhanced his colors by mixing sand into them, pastel painting that lacks “sand” can achieve a similar effect by mixing the gum into its base.

To understand this process more clearly, let it be 124 observed that, as the illuminators of mediæval manuscripts gave relief and the appearance of solidity to gold by making a raised surface with a powder of gesso (plaster of Paris) and clay and gum, so this principle can be carried out to a far greater extent by giving relief to a ground. Here those of limited views, who never get beyond the merely artisan stage of art, will at once decry this as shamming, and as imitating effect by the aid of modelling, and not being true art, quite forgetting that all is true to genius, and everything more or less sham in the mere imitation.

To understand this process better, let’s note that, just as medieval manuscript illuminators created depth and a sense of solidity in gold by applying a raised surface made from a powder of gesso (plaster of Paris) mixed with clay and gum, this concept can be applied even more extensively to create depth in a background. Those with narrow perspectives, who never move beyond a basic skill level in art, will quickly dismiss this as mere imitation and claim it’s just a trick to create effects through modeling, rather than being real art. They forget that everything holds true to genius, while mere imitation is somewhat artificial.

Having a surface, either panel or Bristol board, which latter had better be pasted to a panel or good thick solid cardboard, begin by taking a little gum or glue in tolerably fluid solution on the point of a brush, and incorporating with it the paper pulp or cloth-dust to a very soft paste, with which paint what is to be in relief. The same effect is produced in oil by using a heavier, thicker kind of paint. That is all the difference, one being as legitimate as the other. By intermixing chalk or sand or clay, and by using glass-paper where the crayon, &c., refuse to take easily, the relief adapts itself to every substance. In this, as in every process known, the artist must at first experiment a little, according to his materials.

Having a surface, either a panel or Bristol board (the latter should ideally be glued to a panel or solid cardboard), start by taking a little gum or glue in a fairly fluid solution on the tip of a brush, and mix it with paper pulp or cloth dust to create a very soft paste. Use this paste to paint the areas that you want to be raised. You can achieve the same effect in oil by using a thicker type of paint. That's the only difference; both methods are equally valid. By mixing in chalk, sand, or clay, and using sandpaper where the crayon, etc., doesn’t stick well, the relief can adapt to any material. In this, as in every known process, the artist needs to experiment a bit initially based on their materials.

Solid sheets of fine hard paper, with strong paste between, when passed between rollers form a kind of papier-mâché which, is as hard as wood, fire-proof, and, what is most singular, more durable than iron. Wheels for railway carriages are often made of it, and they never warp under the action of heat or cold, neither do they crack nor bend. You can make this 125 cardboard for yourself of very good quality by this process:—Take a sheet of writing-paper—the better the quality the better the result will be—cover it with good flour-paste in which there is a little alum and glue and a few drops of oil of cloves, which latter will prevent paste from turning or souring. Then lay on this another sheet, apply another coat of paste, and when it is a little dry or past the softer stage, yet while still capable of adhesion, lay the sheets on a hard, smooth slab or table, and pass a roller over them, at first gently, but eventually frequently, and with force. Add as many sheets as necessary for the thickness required. It will be understood that if the surface on which this sheet is formed were an intaglio-cut die or mould, the cardboard when taken up would present a bas-relief of it as hard as any wood, and the whole would form a panel which could be used for the side of a box or to be set in a cabinet. If made of good paper and firmly rolled, this panel will be in every respect equal to wood for all decorative purposes.

Solid sheets of high-quality, sturdy paper, with strong glue in between, when rolled through machines create a type of papier-mâché that is as hard as wood, fire-resistant, and, interestingly enough, more durable than iron. Wheels for trains are often made from this material, and they don’t warp with temperature changes, nor do they crack or bend. You can make this 125 cardboard yourself and achieve good quality using this method:—Start with a sheet of writing paper—the better the quality, the better the result will be—coat it with quality flour glue mixed with a bit of alum, some glue, and a few drops of clove oil, which will help keep the glue from spoiling or souring. Then, place another sheet on top, apply another layer of glue, and once it’s slightly dry or no longer too soft, but still sticky, lay the sheets on a hard, smooth surface or table and roll over them, starting gently, then increasingly with more pressure. Add as many sheets as needed for the desired thickness. It’s important to note that if the surface where this sheet is formed were a carved die or mold, the cardboard would take on a raised design that is as hard as wood, creating a panel that could be used for the side of a box or to fit into a cabinet. If made with good paper and rolled tightly, this panel will be just as good as wood for all decorative purposes.

As anybody who can carve wood at all can cut moulds, and as a wooden mould, if kept well oiled (or otherwise secured from yielding to moisture), will serve for papier-mâché and leather or wood-paste casting, it is remarkable that such work is so very little practised by the students of the minor arts. That such panels can be very easily and rapidly made I know by experience; that the materials for the work are cheap speaks for itself; and, finally, that beautiful panels for cabinets and doors, whether made of carved wood, stamped leather, or papier-mâché bring a very good price will also be most apparent to anybody 126 who will go to a fashionable cabinetmaker and order them. Thus we will say that a small plain cabinet costs £5. Put into it six panels, really costing about 6d. each to mould, and the price will be £10. Such pressed panels are admirably adapted for binding books, as, when properly made and dried, they cannot warp or bend. If covered with relief they may be made very beautiful. Simply blackened or browned, then rubbed with oil, varnished with Soehnée, No. 3, and rubbed by hand, they are as beautiful as polished wood or leather.

As anyone who can carve wood can create molds, and since a well-oiled wooden mold (or one protected from moisture) can be used for papier-mâché and leather or wood-paste casting, it's surprising that students in the minor arts do so little of this work. I know from experience that these panels can be made easily and quickly; the materials are inexpensive, and it's clear to anyone who orders them from a stylish cabinetmaker that beautiful panels for cabinets and doors—whether made of carved wood, stamped leather, or papier-mâché—command a good price. For example, a simple cabinet costs £5, but if you add six panels that only cost about 6d. each to mold, the price jumps to £10. These pressed panels are perfect for bookbinding because, when made and dried correctly, they won’t warp or bend. If they have relief designs, they can be stunning. If simply stained black or brown, then oiled, varnished with Soehnée, No. 3, and polished by hand, they look just as beautiful as polished wood or leather.

Papier-mâché, pulp, or paper powder can be combined with caoutchouc or indiarubber, which latter can be itself dissolved in benzine, camphine, sulphuric ether, and other solvent mediums, so as to form a paste which becomes like indiarubber when dry or as it hardens. Mixed with sulphur this forms vulcanite. Or it may be combined with white colouring matter of almost any kind. This can be applied to mending the broken noses of dolls, or any other wounds which these pretty semblances of humanity often receive, their beauty being unfortunately generally more shortlived than that of their prototypes. The final finish of such reparation is a coat of paint. In many cases this is better when rubbed on with the finger than when directly painted. The reader who shall have studied this work will find no difficulty in restoring any toy.

Papier-mâché, pulp, or paper powder can be mixed with rubber, which can be dissolved in benzene, camphor, sulfuric ether, and other solvents to create a paste that resembles rubber when dry or hard. When mixed with sulfur, it becomes vulcanite. It can also be combined with white coloring materials of almost any type. This can be used to repair the broken noses of dolls or any other injuries these charming little figures often sustain, their attractiveness unfortunately lasting generally shorter than that of real people. The final touch for such repairs is a coat of paint. In many cases, it's better to rub it on with your finger rather than painting it directly. The reader who studies this guide will have no trouble restoring any toy.

I may, however, here remark that “no solution of india rubber can be well moulded without intimate intermixture of sulphur, aided by heat and pressure. This is a difficult process, and the amateur would do well, therefore, to purchase rubber composition, which 127 he may do at any large shop in which rubber goods are made as a specialty” (Work, May 21, 1892).

I should point out that “no rubber solution can be shaped well without a close mix of sulfur, with the help of heat and pressure. This is a complicated process, so it's better for beginners to buy rubber compounds, which they can find at any major store that specializes in rubber products” (Work, May 21, 1892).

It is easy to make any article of papier-mâché if the mere beginning of a form has once been shaped; because, after that is set, all that we have to do is to gradually paste one piece of paper on, here and there, till it is finished. This beginning is very easy if we have an object on which to begin. Thus take a vase or cup. Oil this, and then lay on and all around it soft, damp paper. Newspaper will do—a soft, white printing paper. Then, with a broad brush, lay on paste, and apply a second coat of paper. Press it meanwhile as hard as you can. Continue this till the papier-mâché is thick enough. When dry, take a penknife and cut a line through from top to bottom. Scale it off, and reunite the edges with strong glue; then paste over the line of junction a strip of paper. Then you will have a cup.

It's easy to make any piece of papier-mâché once you've shaped the basic form; after that, all you need to do is gradually glue on paper pieces here and there until it's complete. Getting started is simple if you have an object to work with. For example, take a vase or a cup. Oil it, then cover it completely with soft, damp paper. You can use newspaper or a soft, white printing paper. Next, using a wide brush, apply paste and add a second layer of paper. Press it down firmly as you go. Keep doing this until the papier-mâché is thick enough. Once it’s dry, use a penknife to cut a line from top to bottom. Peel it off and join the edges with strong glue; then cover the seam with a strip of paper. You'll end up with a cup.

If it be rough, cut it smooth and use glass-paper. When finished it may be painted or covered with wet leather, which can be worked into relief. Or it may be made to look like ivory by the process elsewhere described. Paper may in this process be combined with soft leather rags; as, for instance, pieces of old gloves out of which the thread has been taken, old chamois, bookbinders’ clippings, or the like. This forms effectively leather.

If it’s rough, smooth it out with sandpaper. When you’re done, you can paint it or cover it with wet leather, which can be shaped into different textures. Alternatively, you can make it look like ivory using the method explained elsewhere. In this process, you can mix paper with soft leather scraps, like pieces of old gloves without the stitching, old chamois, bookbinding scraps, or similar materials. This effectively makes leather.

Carton-pierre, or stone-paper, is a very useful composition, which is very fully described by George Parland in Work, July 2, 1893. It consists of paper scraps, in the proportion of an ordinary washing 128 boiler or copper one-half full of boiling water and about one-half paper waste. Add two pounds of best flour-paste; also, in a separate vessel, a quart of water, into which sprinkle a handful of fine plaster of Paris. Let it stand ten minutes before mixing it. “When the paper in the copper has become a fine pulp add the flour-paste, keeping the whole well stirred. Fifteen minutes after add the plaster, and a few minutes later rake out the fire from under the boiler. Have ready three pails of fine ground whiting; pour in one pail of whiting and stir up well, adding more whiting till the stick used to stir will stand of itself in the mixture. Let it cool, and it will be ready for use.

Paper mache, or stone-paper, is a very useful material, which is thoroughly described by George Parland in Work, July 2, 1893. It consists of paper scraps, using the amount that would fill an ordinary washing 128 boiler or copper halfway with boiling water and about halfway with paper waste. Add two pounds of high-quality flour paste; also, in a separate container, mix a quart of water with a handful of fine plaster of Paris. Let it sit for ten minutes before mixing. “When the paper in the copper has turned into a fine pulp, add the flour paste, stirring well. Fifteen minutes later, add the plaster, and a few minutes after that, remove the fire from under the boiler. Have three buckets of finely ground whiting ready; pour in one bucket of whiting and stir thoroughly, adding more whiting until the stick used for stirring can stand on its own in the mixture. Let it cool, and it will be ready to use.

“Some firms,” writes Mr. Parland, “add powdered alum in the boiling process, others add one pint of boiled linseed-oil; but if made according to the previous directions, an excellent carton-pierre will result, which gives very fine impressions from moulds. If it be cast in a plaster mould, the latter should have two or three coats of shellac varnish, and then be well oiled.... In using the carton, sprinkle some fine plaster of Paris on a bench, and taking a lump of the newly made carton, mix it well with dry plaster, adding more plaster, as bakers would add flour to their dough. Having worked it well in this way until it will not stick to the fingers, with clean hands roll pieces very smooth in the palms, or on a smooth level board, and press each roll into the cavities and hollows of the mould, often wetting the edges of the carton in the mould before adding a fresh piece to it. The casts must not be more than from an eighth to a quarter of an inch in thickness, except at the outside edges 129 of the mould.... The casts must stand about twenty-four hours, and then be baked in not more than 100° heat.”

“Some companies,” writes Mr. Parland, “add powdered alum during the boiling process, while others add one pint of boiled linseed oil; but if made according to the previous instructions, you will end up with excellent carton-pierre, which produces very fine impressions from molds. If it’s cast in a plaster mold, that mold should have two or three coats of shellac varnish, and then be well oiled.... When using the carton, sprinkle some fine plaster of Paris on a bench, and take a lump of the freshly made carton, mix it well with dry plaster, adding more plaster, just as bakers would add flour to their dough. Work it until it won’t stick to your fingers, then with clean hands, roll pieces smoothly in your palms or on a smooth flat board, and press each roll into the cavities and hollows of the mold, often wetting the edges of the carton in the mold before adding a new piece to it. The casts should be no more than an eighth to a quarter of an inch thick, except at the outer edges 129 of the mold.... The casts must sit for about twenty-four hours and then be baked at no more than 100° heat.”

The reader who is specially interested in papier-mâché will find a series of articles on the subject in Work, Nos. 3, 6, 12, 17, 22, 25.

The reader who is particularly interested in papier-mâché will find a series of articles on the topic in Work, Nos. 3, 6, 12, 17, 22, 25.

Pipeclay, to which calcined magnesia, whiting, or baryta may be added or omitted according to the body required, may be combined with papier-mâché and gluten, such as gum-arabic or dextrine or flour-paste, which will form under pressure, or even by hand-rolling, a very hard and finely grained substance, which is specially adapted to painting pictures. Plates or tavole are sold very cheaply in Florence of papier-mâché, which are as hard, heavy, and glossy as ebony. It is not generally realised that an expensive hydraulic-press or steam-engine is not needed by the amateur to harden papier-mâché. A common bread-roller, passed many times over the material, will work it “down and in,” quite as well as direct pressure, and very often much better.

Pipeclay, to which calcined magnesia, whiting, or baryta can be added or left out based on the desired material, can be mixed with papier-mâché and gluten, like gum-arabic or dextrine or flour paste. This mixture will form a very hard and finely textured substance when put under pressure or even by hand-rolling, making it ideal for painting pictures. In Florence, inexpensive plates or tavole made of papier-mâché are available that are as hard, heavy, and shiny as ebony. It's not widely known that amateurs don’t need an expensive hydraulic press or steam engine to harden papier-mâché. A simple bread roller, used repeatedly over the material, can compress it just as effectively, and often even better, than direct pressure.

Papier-mâché mixed and macerated with indiarubber or gutta-percha and benzole (vide Indiarubber) forms in many cases a very good substitute for leather. It can also be combined with flexible varnish to make leather. Very valuable soles can be made, or broken ones repaired, by taking card or pasteboard and soaking it in a hot solution of indiarubber. These waterproofed soles, whether of cardboard or leather, are easily prepared, as easily applied and renewed, and they will keep the true sole from wearing out forever, if renewed.

Papier-mâché mixed with indiarubber or gutta-percha and benzene (see Indiarubber) often makes a great substitute for leather. It can also be combined with flexible varnish to create a leather-like material. You can make valuable soles or repair broken ones by soaking cardboard or pasteboard in a hot solution of indiarubber. These waterproofed soles, whether made of cardboard or leather, are easy to prepare, apply, and replace, and they can prolong the life of the original sole indefinitely if replaced regularly.

Singular as it seems, there are not many persons 130 who are familiar with the properties or texture of so familiar a substance as paper. We know that if wetted it grows soft, but still remains, as it were, knotty, and that when chewed it does not properly dissolve. Yet if the reader will take a piece of thoroughly wetted paper, and knead or macerate it with a knife for some time with gum in solution, he will find it gradually becomes a soft paste, as flexible and as capable of moulding as putty or clay. This is not the same as papier-mâché, which consists of paper merely wet or mixed and boiled with paste, and contains fibre and knottiness. The finely macerated paper, combined with an adhesive, is ductile, impressionable, sets well, and readily receives pressure on rolling, under which it becomes extremely hard. Paper thus completely softened is readily made into sheets, and may be easily applied not only to fill up worm-holes in leaves and completely torn-away corners, &c., but is very useful for cracks and cavities in wood and other substances. It may be made up with any gums, such as gum-arabic, dextrine, fish-glue, and also with caseine, gutta-percha, varnish, and most of the substances used in cements. Paper when thus softened and mixed with, e.g., fine glue and glycerine, or with flour-paste, can be moulded and applied in ornamental forms to any surface.

As strange as it may seem, not many people really understand the properties or texture of such a common material as paper. We know that when it gets wet, it becomes soft but still feels a bit lumpy. When chewed, it doesn't dissolve properly. However, if you take a piece of thoroughly wet paper and knead or mash it with a knife for a while, adding a solution of gum, you'll find it slowly turns into a soft paste that's flexible and can be shaped like putty or clay. This is different from papier-mâché, which is just paper that’s been soaked or mixed with paste and boiled, still containing bits of fiber. The finely broken-down paper mixed with an adhesive is flexible, takes shape easily, dries well, and can harden significantly under pressure when rolled. Paper that’s been completely softened can easily be made into sheets and used to repair wormholes in pages or fill completely torn corners, as well as being very handy for fixing cracks and gaps in wood and other materials. It can be combined with various adhesives, like gum arabic, dextrin, fish glue, as well as casein, gutta-percha, varnish, and most substances found in cements. When paper is softened and blended with, for example, fine glue and glycerin, or with flour paste, it can be shaped and applied decoratively to any surface.

There is this great difference between simply wet paper, however wet it may be, and that which is completely softened by maceration. The former is always lumpy, the latter passes under the blade of a knife like soft clay or putty. When made up with gum, glue, and glycerine, or strong paste, it is, when dry, like light wood, but less brittle. Kneaded with Indiarubber 131 solution and glue, it becomes like leather, and can be used in several varieties of repairs. Rolled into sheets, this composition makes very good and cheap artificial leather for hangings. To manufacture these, spread the composition with a broad brush or dabber on a slate or marble table, and when rather dry pass over it a wooden roller. Some practice is needed not to roll it when too soft. If intaglio patterns are cut in the roller, the sheets will give them in relief. It is worth noting here that a great many pieces of old hangings sold as leather are really only made of papier-mâché, or carton-cuir, and glue. These hangings, whether of leather or counterfeited, can be often bought in a damaged condition very cheaply, and can be easily restored with this composition, to great profit. When mixed with white lead, or oil paint and glue, soft paper becomes harder and firmer, and under pressure is as hard and heavy as any wood. White paper with holly wood or white larch or lime-tree wood in powder, and white gelatine—better if bone or ivory dust be added, with a little Naples yellow (oil)—forms a beautiful cement.

There’s a big difference between just wet paper, no matter how wet it is, and paper that’s been completely softened through soaking. The first type is always lumpy, while the second glides easily under a knife like soft clay or putty. When combined with gum, glue, and glycerin, or strong paste, it dries to something like lightweight wood but is less brittle. When mixed with rubber solution and glue, it becomes like leather and can be used for various repairs. Rolled into sheets, this mix makes very good and inexpensive artificial leather for hangings. To make them, spread the mix with a wide brush or dabber on a slate or marble surface. Once it's somewhat dry, roll over it with a wooden roller. It takes some practice to avoid rolling it when it’s too soft. If you cut intaglio patterns in the roller, the sheets will imprint them in relief. It's worth mentioning that many old hangings sold as leather are actually made of papier-mâché or carton-cuir, and glue. These hangings, whether genuine leather or imitations, can often be found damaged for very cheap prices, and can be easily restored with this mix, leading to a good profit. When mixed with white lead or oil paint and glue, soft paper becomes harder and sturdier, and under pressure, it's as hard and heavy as any wood. White paper mixed with powdered holly wood, white larch, or lime-tree wood, and white gelatin—preferably with added bone or ivory dust, along with a bit of Naples yellow (oil)—creates a beautiful cement.

It will be seen by what I have written that cavities, holes, cracks, and defects in most substances, including wood and leather, can be perfectly remedied with paper in combination with glue, gum, or other substances; and as it is always to be obtained, a knowledge of its nature and applications cannot fail to be of value to all menders and restorers.

It can be seen from what I've written that cavities, holes, cracks, and defects in most materials, including wood and leather, can be effectively fixed using paper along with glue, gum, or other substances. Since it is always available, understanding its properties and uses will be beneficial for all repairers and restorers.

Papier-mâché, like all substantial or putty-like cements, involves moulding or casting. This subject is exhaustively treated in the Vollständige Anleitung zum Formen und Giessen, by Eduard Uhlenhuth; 132 Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s. On the subject of paper consult the Handbuch der praktischen Papier-Fabrikation, by Dr. Stanislaus Mierzinski, three volumes, which is not only the latest, but by far the most comprehensive, work on the subject with which I am acquainted. And here I may observe in this connection that if my references have been chiefly to German works, it is because, in the minor technical applications of chemistry to the arts, and in preparing intelligible practical treatises on such subjects, the Germans have been, especially of late, by far the first nation in Europe.

Papier-mâché, like all substantial or putty-like cements, involves molding or casting. This topic is thoroughly covered in the Vollständige Anleitung zum Formen und Giessen by Eduard Uhlenhuth; 132 Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s. For information on paper, refer to the Handbuch der praktischen Papier-Fabrikation by Dr. Stanislaus Mierzinski, three volumes, which is not only the most recent but also the most comprehensive work on the subject that I'm aware of. I should note here that if my references have mostly been to German works, it's because in the smaller technical applications of chemistry to the arts, and in producing clear practical guides on these topics, the Germans have been, especially in recent years, the leading nation in Europe.

I may mention that since writing the foregoing passages I purchased, for a mere trifle, in Florence two carved heads of the fourteenth century in walnut wood. They had suffered very much from time and wanton abuse, their noses having been hacked off. I made a mixture of soft paper-paste and gum-arabic, working the two thoroughly in together with a knife-blade till the composition was as soft as butter. This thorough maceration is essential to produce a durable body. With this I filled up the holes, made new noses, and painted the whole with Vandyke brown, or brown-black. In a few minutes the restoration was complete, and the heads which had cost one franc each are now worth at least thirty francs. I should say that the portions restored are as hard as the original wood.

I want to mention that since writing the previous sections, I bought two carved heads from the fourteenth century in walnut wood while in Florence, and they cost me barely anything. They had really suffered over time and were damaged, with their noses chipped off. I made a mix of soft paper pulp and gum arabic, blending them together thoroughly with a knife until the mixture was as soft as butter. This thorough mixing is crucial for creating a strong, lasting material. I used this mixture to fill in the holes, create new noses, and painted the whole thing with Vandyke brown, or a dark brown-black. Within a few minutes, the restoration was finished, and the heads, which each cost one franc, are now worth at least thirty francs. I should note that the restored parts are as solid as the original wood.

It is not always an easy matter to reduce paper to a perfectly soft paste, such as is called in French papier-pourri. A small quantity can be mashed with a knife-blade and flour-paste or gum. A large quantity is prepared as follows:— 133

It isn’t always easy to turn paper into a smooth paste, known in French as papier-pourri. A small amount can be crushed with a knife and mixed with flour paste or gum. A large quantity is prepared like this:— 133

Take clippings of paper and leave them a long time in water, which must be occasionally changed. When quite dissolved or soft, bray the paper in a mortar, and finally boil in very hot water. To give it consistency, add flour-paste or gum. This makes a very fine cement, which will receive the most delicate impression. It is invaluable for all kinds of dry mending.

Take pieces of paper and soak them in water for a long time, changing the water occasionally. Once they’re fully dissolved or softened, grind the paper in a mortar, and then boil it in very hot water. To give it some thickness, add flour paste or glue. This creates a great glue that can hold even the most delicate impressions. It's perfect for all sorts of dry repairs.

As I have shown, it can be applied to make or mend defective leaves of books, to fill up worm-holes in leaves, to repair drawings and pictures on wood or canvas, and when mixed with any gum which sets hard, to restore, add to, fill, or imitate woodwork. Under pressure and combined with different powders it becomes as hard as ebony and fire-proof. Its extraordinary value and general utility are as yet very far from being much known. 134

As I have demonstrated, it can be used to create or fix damaged pages of books, to fill in wormholes in pages, to repair drawings and images on wood or canvas, and when mixed with any gum that hardens, to restore, add to, fill, or mimic woodwork. Under pressure and combined with various powders, it can become as hard as ebony and fire-resistant. Its remarkable value and wide-ranging usefulness are still not widely recognized. 134

MENDING STONE-WORK
Mosaics - Ceramics - Porcelain or Stoneware Mosaic

Mending or repairing stone, involving its imitations, is a widely extended branch of technical science, and one which has of late years called forth much invention. The most widely spread and ancient means of uniting and repairing this material is mortar, or the mixture of burned and then slacked lime with water. Lime is made most commonly from limestone or marble. It improves in quality when carbonate of lime in organic formation, such as sea-shells, is used; and there are degrees of excellence in these, from common oyster-shells to others of a finer kind, such as those with which the brilliantly white and hard chunam of India is made. In certain places mortar, when well made, becomes with age as hard as flint. In American towns, where anthracite coal is burned, it rots away in chimneys under the influence of sulphurous acid with great rapidity. In the Pacific Islands, where lime is made from delicate small sea-shells or coral, and mortar is like a paint or enamel, a missionary has recorded that, when he taught the natives how to make it, they whitewashed everything, even to the children, who thus became white people. 135

Fixing or repairing stone and its imitations is a well-established area of technical science, and it has generated a lot of innovation in recent years. The most common and oldest method of joining and fixing this material is mortar, which is a mixture of burned and then slaked lime with water. Lime is usually made from limestone or marble. Its quality improves when carbonate of lime from organic sources, like seashells, is used. There are varying levels of quality in these, ranging from common oyster shells to finer types, such as those used to make the brilliantly white and hard chunam found in India. In some places, well-made mortar can become as hard as flint over time. In American towns where anthracite coal is burned, it deteriorates quickly in chimneys due to the sulfuric acid. In the Pacific Islands, where lime is made from small, delicate seashells or coral and mortar resembles paint or enamel, a missionary reported that when he taught the locals how to make it, they whitewashed everything, even the children, who then appeared white. 135

The misapplied word mastic, which suggests a gum, refers to certain modifications of mortar into which oil enters; also the oxides of lead or zinc. “Oil forms with these an insoluble soap, which includes or binds the other materials, forming, after one month’s drying, a very hard substance,” which some say is as hard as stone, but which depends entirely on the quality and combination; for I have seen so-called mastic applied to coating cheaply built houses, which cracked or crumbled away like mere plaster of Paris.

The misused word mastic, which implies a type of gum, refers to specific modifications of mortar that include oil; it also pertains to the oxides of lead or zinc. “Oil reacts with these to create an insoluble soap that incorporates or binds the other materials, resulting, after a month of drying, in a very hard substance,” which some claim is as hard as stone, but that entirely depends on the quality and combination; because I've seen so-called mastic used to cover cheaply built houses, which cracked or crumbled away just like regular plaster.

To thoroughly amalgamate mastics, it is usual to put their ingredients into casks which are two-thirds filled, and then revolved by machinery. The oil is then added. At least two days are required for the process. The following recipes for mastics are among the best, having been approved by Lehner. It may here be remarked, once for all, not only as regards mastics, but all recipes in this work, that unless the materials indicated are of the very best quality, and the processes be most thoroughly carried out, the experimenter cannot expect complete success. More than this, the experimenter must not be satisfied with a single trial. If every recipe could be at once executed by every cook, we should find the most exquisite cookery on every table in Europe. I once published the correct recipe for making objects of a peculiar kind of papier-mâché hardened. It was very easy to make. I had seen specimens of the ware, and I received the recipe from the inventor. Moreover, a great deal of money had been made by it. However, soon after I had published it I received an indignant letter from the head of a large manufacturing house, 136 stating that they had tried my recipe and utterly failed!

To thoroughly mix mastics, it's common to put their ingredients into casks that are two-thirds full, and then rotate them using machinery. The oil is added afterward. The process takes at least two days. The following recipes for mastics are among the best, having been approved by Lehner. It should be noted, not just for mastics but for all recipes in this work, that unless the specified materials are of the highest quality and the processes are carried out meticulously, the experimenter cannot expect complete success. Additionally, the experimenter should not be satisfied with just one attempt. If every recipe could be executed perfectly by every cook, we would find the most exquisite dishes on every table in Europe. I once published the correct recipe for making items from a special kind of papier-mâché that hardens. It was very easy to make. I had seen examples of the product and received the recipe from the inventor. Furthermore, a considerable amount of money had been made from it. However, shortly after I published it, I received an angry letter from the head of a large manufacturing company, 136 stating that they had tried my recipe and completely failed!

French Mastic:—

French Mastic:—

Quartz or flint sand, parts 300
Powdered quicklime, 100
Litharge, 50
Linseed-oil, 35

Paget’s Mastic:—

Paget’s Mastic:—

Flint sand 315
Washed chalk 105
White lead 25
Minium 10
Sugar of lead in solution 45
Linseed-oil 35

The paste or “dough” thus formed should be ground with horizontal rollers in a mill, such as is used for chocolate, until all the ingredients are very thoroughly amalgamated.

The paste or “dough” created should be ground with horizontal rollers in a mill, similar to those used for chocolate, until all the ingredients are very thoroughly mixed.

A very good cement for mending, especially where the objects are exposed to water, whether they be of stone or earthenware, is made as follows:—

A great adhesive for repairs, particularly for items that will be exposed to water, whether they're made of stone or ceramic, is made like this:—

Powdered glass 40
Washed litharge 40
Linseed-oil varnish 20

The powdered glass is prepared by heating glass red-hot, casting it into water, grinding and sifting it. This powder is saturated with the linseed-oil varnish, and heated in a kettle. This cement sets hard in three days. Lehner observes that glass-powder serves in such recipes to resist the action of acids, &c., 137 since it forms in combination on the surface a glaze of great hardness; that is, the glass and lead form a chemical combination. Pulverised calcined glass therefore acts not as an “indifferent” but as a chemical ingredient.

The powdered glass is made by heating glass until it’s red-hot, then pouring it into water, grinding it down, and sifting it. This powder is mixed with linseed-oil varnish and heated in a kettle. This cement hardens in three days. Lehner notes that glass powder in these recipes helps resist acids and similar substances, as it creates a very hard glaze on the surface; in other words, glass and lead chemically combine. Thus, pulverized calcined glass acts not as an "indifferent" ingredient, but as a chemical component. 137

Caseine, or Cheese, forms the basis of several recipes for mending stone, as when there are holes in a block or the mortar has given way. To prepare it for use (Lehner), we let milk stand in a cool place, skimming away with the utmost care all the cream. Place this on a filter, and pour on it rain-water till it is purified from every trace of lactic acid; then tie it in a cloth, boil it in water, and spread it on blotting-paper in a warm place, when it will be a horn-like substance. This will keep for a long time. To prepare it for use, rub it in a saucer with water.

Casein, or Cheese, is the foundation of several recipes for repairing stone, such as when there are holes in a block or the mortar has crumbled. To get it ready for use (Lehner), we let milk sit in a cool spot, carefully skimming off all the cream. Place this on a filter and pour rainwater over it until it's free from any lactic acid; then tie it in a cloth, boil it in water, and spread it on blotting paper in a warm area, where it will turn into a horn-like substance. This can be stored for a long time. When you're ready to use it, rub it in a saucer with water.

To mend stone make the following:—

To fix stone make the following:—

Caseine 12
Slacked lime 50
Fine sand 50

Another recipe:—

Another recipe:—

Boil new cheese in water till it draws out in threads, stirring in slacked lime and sifted wood-ashes in the following proportions:—

Boil new cheese in water until it starts to pull apart into threads, stirring in slaked lime and sifted wood ashes in the following proportions:—

Cheese 100
Water 200
Slacked lime 25
Wood-ashes 20

This may also be used to close cavities in trees or in wood.

This can also be used to fill holes in trees or in wood.

A cheese cement for stone, and for many other 138 purposes, is made as follows. It may be kept for a long time, and is very durable (Lehner):—

A cheese grout for stone, and for many other 138 purposes, is made like this. It can be stored for a long time and is very durable (Lehner):—

Caseine 200
Calcined lime 40
Camphor 1

This must be closely incorporated and kept well corked. When it is to be used mix it with water, and apply at once.

This needs to be tightly sealed and stored properly. When you're ready to use it, mix it with water and apply it immediately.

The following cement was used by the Romans especially in setting mosaics. It becomes as hard as marble, and sets with great rapidity:—To one quart of milk add the white of five eggs, and stir in powdered quicklime till a paste is formed. This composition may be used to repair or make scagliola, which is fragments of marble or stone embedded in a hard mass. When it sets, polish the surface with rasps, and rub down with a rough stone, and finally polish with marble dust, and then emery or tripoli. Beautiful slabs for tables, columns, floors, and walls can thus be made. It is valuable for repairing.

The following cement was used by the Romans, especially for setting mosaics. It hardens like marble and sets quickly:—To one quart of milk, add the white of five eggs, and mix in powdered quicklime until you have a paste. This mixture can be used to repair or create scagliola, which consists of pieces of marble or stone embedded in a solid mass. Once it sets, polish the surface with rasps, smooth it out with a rough stone, and finally polish with marble dust, then emery or tripoli. This method can produce beautiful slabs for tables, columns, floors, and walls. It’s also great for repairs.

Ceresa is allied to this. We make a basis of this or any other cement which will hold firmly, and press into the surface powdered glass, which may be fine or of any degree of coarseness. Coarse grains shine most brilliantly; fine powder is best adapted to delicate shading. The effect is best when mosaic stones and gold cubes are sparingly introduced. To make the gold cubes, take two small panes of window glass, cover one side of each with varnish or mastic cement, lay between them gold-leaf, and join them. Very beautiful pictures can be made in this manner. Nor is it at all necessary that they should be finely executed 139 for ordinary decoration. All that is needed for this beautiful and little-known art is the cement, a quantity of glass or stone of different colours, and a mortar and pestle. The mosaic cubes, with those of gold, can be bought in London.

Ceresa is related to this. We create a base using this or any other adhesive that will hold firmly, and press powdered glass into the surface, which can be fine or vary in coarseness. Coarse grains shine the brightest; fine powder is better for subtle shading. The effect is enhanced when mosaic stones and gold cubes are added sparingly. To make the gold cubes, take two small panes of window glass, coat one side of each with varnish or mastic cement, place gold-leaf between them, and seal them together. You can create very beautiful images this way. It’s not essential for them to be finely detailed for regular decoration. All you need for this lovely and lesser-known art is the adhesive, a variety of colored glass or stone, and a mortar and pestle. The mosaic cubes, along with the gold ones, can be purchased in London.

Allied to this is an art which I believe I can claim to have invented. It consists of breaking waste chinaware, crockery, or fictile ware into small squares or triangles, and setting them as mosaic in cement. The advantage of it is the cheapness of the material, and the infinite number of shades of colour which can be selected for it. Its disadvantage is, that it will not wear as a pavement, but it is perfectly adapted to walls.

Connected to this is an art that I believe I can say I invented. It involves breaking waste chinaware, dishes, or pottery into small squares or triangles and placing them as a mosaic in cement. The benefit is the low cost of the material and the endless variety of colors available. The downside is that it doesn’t hold up well as a pavement, but it’s ideal for walls.

A strong, coarse cement for brick or stone work in building is made as follows:—

A strong, coarse cement for brick or stone construction. in construction is made as follows:—

Slacked lime 40
Brick-dust 10
Iron filings 10
Ox-blood 8
Water 8

The blood is stirred as it comes from the slaughtered beast with a broom for ten minutes to break the fibre. It should then be mixed with the water and kneaded with the powder. Glue may be substituted for the blood. This cement, if properly made, sets very hard and adhesively.

The blood is stirred for ten minutes with a broom after coming from the slaughtered animal to break up the fibers. It should then be mixed with water and kneaded with the powder. Glue can be used instead of blood. This cement, if made correctly, becomes very hard and sticky.

For tiles, bricks, or composition:—

For tiles, bricks, or materials:—

Slacked lime 100
Sifted stone-coal ashes 50
Stirred ox-blood 15 140

It may be observed that many of the cheaper cements can be employed to form large bricks by combination with broken stone or rubble, gravel, pebbles, brickbats, &c. Another method, called Concrete, is to make cases of boards, and to form a solid wall by pouring in the mixture, or ramming it down, according to its hardness. Thus a house is made entirely in one piece; but its excellence depends entirely on the quality of the cement employed, and on the care taken in building. Simple lime mortar, if not of a superior quality, hastily formed, as I have seen, is very apt to crack and break off. Where hydraulic cement is cheap and good, houses can be built as firm as granite. A good and strong cement of this kind can be made as follows:—

It can be noted that many of the cheaper cements can be used to create large bricks by combining them with broken stone or rubble, gravel, pebbles, brick fragments, etc. Another method, called Concrete, involves making forms from boards and creating a solid wall by pouring in the mixture or packing it down, depending on its hardness. This way, a house is built entirely in one piece; however, its quality relies entirely on the quality of the cement used and the care taken during construction. Basic lime mortar, if it isn’t high quality and is mixed quickly, as I have observed, is prone to cracking and breaking off. Where hydraulic cement is affordable and of good quality, houses can be constructed as solid as granite. A good and strong cement of this kind can be made as follows:—

Burned lime 10
Caseine 12
Hydraulic cement 30

The proportions may be very much varied in such cements according to their price, but generally with a satisfactory result.

The proportions in these cements can vary quite a bit based on their price, but overall, they usually produce a satisfactory result.

Fractures or discolorations in marble, as in statuary, are so perfectly repaired in Florence that the juncture is not perceptible. Even dark spots are drilled out. The process is to drill a round concave hole, and cut the piece to be inserted so as to exactly fit as a convex plug. It is then fastened in with transparent mastic or other clear cement. It will be seen, on due consideration, that this is extremely ingenious, because by it alone can a perfectly tight fit be secured. By turning the plug in the hollow it speedily grinds itself 141 into an accurate plug; so when the cement is applied it can be reduced to a minimum—in fact, by this means the line of junction is reduced to its finest limit.

Fractures or discolorations in marble, like those in statues, are repaired in Florence so seamlessly that the joint is invisible. Even dark spots can be drilled out. The method involves drilling a round concave hole and shaping the piece to be inserted into a convex plug that fits perfectly. It's then secured with transparent mastic or another clear adhesive. Upon closer inspection, it’s clear that this technique is incredibly clever because it allows for an airtight fit. By rotating the plug in the hollow, it quickly grinds itself into an exact match, so when the cement is applied, it can be kept to a minimum—in fact, this method reduces the visible seam to its finest point. 141

Where a very strong cement is needed for stone-work, it can be prepared by mixing a fine cement powder—e.g., Portland cement—with liquid silicate of soda. As it dries almost at once, it must be promptly applied. It is particularly well adapted for building under water, since it then becomes extremely hard. Before applying it smear the stone with pure silicate.

Where a very strong cement is needed for stone work, it can be made by mixing fine cement powder—e.g., Portland cement—with liquid silicate of soda. Since it dries almost instantly, it must be applied quickly. It's especially suitable for underwater construction, as it becomes extremely hard. Before applying, coat the stone with pure silicate.

The following is highly commended by Lehner:—

The following is highly praised by Lehner:—

Mending statues of gypsum or plaster of Paris is allied to stone-work. The broken edges are washed with water till no more is absorbed and the surface remains wet. Then stir fresh calcined white plaster of Paris with much water to a thin paste, and continue to stir this till it is cold. Then rapidly paint this paste on the broken edges, continuing to press the two together till they set hard.

Mending statues made of gypsum or plaster of Paris is similar to working with stone. First, wash the broken edges with water until they don't absorb any more and the surface stays wet. Next, mix fresh calcined white plaster of Paris with plenty of water to create a thin paste, stirring until it cools down. Then quickly apply this paste to the broken edges, pressing the two pieces together until they harden.

It is, says Lehner, a peculiarity of gypsum that when mixed with alum dissolved in water it takes a much longer time to harden, but is very much harder in the end. Thus, if we let the powdered gypsum lie for twenty-four hours in alum-water, dry it, and then calcine it again, the powder when mixed with water sets to a stone as hard as marble.

It is, says Lehner, a unique feature of gypsum that when combined with alum dissolved in water, it takes significantly longer to harden, but ends up much harder. So, if we let the powdered gypsum sit in alum-water for twenty-four hours, dry it, and then heat it again, the powder mixed with water will set into a stone as hard as marble.

Plaster of Paris and alum, combined with the fine powder of calcined glass, form a very hard and durable cement, of very general utility in all mending of stone-work.

Plaster of Paris and alum, mixed with the fine powder of heated glass, create a very hard and long-lasting cement that is widely useful for repairing stonework.

For an exhaustive work on the subject of not only 142 mending stone-work, but also of making artificial stone and many cements, as well as combining and adapting to use paper, cellulose, sawdust and shavings, gypsum, chalk, glue, &c., including not only ancient but also the most recent recipes, consult Die Fabrikation künstlicher plastischer Massen, by Johannes Hofer; Leipzig, A. Hartleben, price 4s. 143

For a comprehensive guide on not just repairing stonework, but also creating artificial stone and various cements, as well as how to combine and use materials like paper, cellulose, sawdust, shavings, gypsum, chalk, glue, etc., including both ancient and modern recipes, check out Die Fabrikation künstlicher plastischer Massen by Johannes Hofer; Leipzig, A. Hartleben, priced at 4s.

REPAIRING IVORY

Works of art in carved ivory or bone are very valuable when perfect, yet when broken or defective they may very often be purchased for a trifle. Yet the process of mending them or restoring the missing portions is not difficult.

Works of art made from carved ivory or bone are very valuable when they're in perfect condition, but if they're broken or flawed, you can often buy them for a small amount. However, fixing them or restoring the missing parts isn't that hard.

The first thing to consider is the colour. When old ivory has only acquired a delicate hue, as of Naples yellow, this adds to its attractiveness; nor are the brownish shadows and marks which gather in the angles of the reliefs repulsive. These may be left untouched, and even imitated. But a great deal of old ivory becomes of blackish bistre, or of a dirty, spotted brown or neutral tint, which has nothing in common with artistic effect, and suggests, like old slums in cities, more that is repulsive than picturesque. To clean such pieces, dissolve rock-alum in rain-water till it is white or forms a full saturation. Boil this, and keep the ivory in the boiling solution for about an hour, taking it out from time to time and cleaning it with a soft brush. Then let it dry in a damp linen or muslin rag; it will then be cleaned.

The first thing to think about is the color. When old ivory has only developed a subtle shade, like Naples yellow, it enhances its appeal; the brownish shadows and marks that gather in the reliefs' corners aren't off-putting. These can be left as they are, or even mimicked. However, a lot of old ivory turns a blackish brown or a dirty, spotted brown or neutral color, which has nothing to do with artistic expression and is reminiscent of old slums in cities, suggesting more unpleasantness than beauty. To clean such pieces, dissolve rock-alum in rainwater until it’s white or fully saturated. Boil this solution and keep the ivory in it for about an hour, taking it out occasionally to clean it with a soft brush. Then let it dry with a damp linen or muslin cloth; it will be clean afterward.

Ivory is often bleached by the simple process of damping, or wiping it with water and then exposing it to the rays of the sun; which must, however, be 144 frequently repeated. According to Lehner, the only perfect and certain process by which any ivory can be cleaned is to steep the article for some time in ether or benzole, in order to extract any fatty matter, then to wash it in water, and finally keep it in super-oxide of hydrogen (Wasserstoff, super-oxide) till it is bleached, after which wash again in water.

Ivory is often whitened through the simple method of dampening it, or wiping it with water and then letting it sit in the sun; this process, however, needs to be repeated frequently. According to Lehner, the only reliable and effective way to clean ivory is to soak the item for a while in ether or benzene to remove any fatty substances, then wash it with water, and finally leave it in hydrogen peroxide (Wasserstoff, super-oxide) until it is bleached, after which it should be washed again with water. 144

To supply Missing Portions.—Take ivory-dust, such as can be bought of every ivory-turner, sift it to an impalpable powder, or else levigate or grind it down under water as fine as flour in a mortar. Then combine this with gum arabic, in alum solution, or the silicate of potash. Egg-shells, levigated, may be substituted for the ivory-dust, and are even less likely to turn grey; and very fine white glue or gelatine of the clearest kind may be substituted for the gum-arabic.

To provide Missing Portions.—Take ivory dust, which you can buy from any ivory turner, and sift it until it's an extremely fine powder, or grind it down in water until it's as fine as flour in a mortar. Then mix this with gum arabic in alum solution, or with silicate of potash. You can also use ground egg shells instead of ivory dust, and they are less likely to turn grey; or very fine clear white glue or gelatine can be used in place of gum arabic.

Louis Edgar Andés, in his able work on Ivory, Horn, Mother-of-Pearl, and Tortoise-shell, explains a process much like that already described. According to him, take finely powdered bone (or ivory-dust), combine it with white of eggs, and the result will be an intensely hard substance, which can be turned or carved like ivory. To perfect this the mass should be subjected to a heat of from 50° to 60° centigrade, and then to strong pressure. Gelatine or best glue, with glycerine, is quite as good as the white of eggs, and it may to advantage be combined with the latter. Having very thoroughly mixed the composition, take the broken ivory article, repair the missing portions, and fill the cavities with the paste. Though not equal to celluloid as an imitation of new and fresh ivory, this cement is very much like old bone and 145 ivory, and after a little experimenting the artistic amateur may succeed in so blending the binder or adhesive with the dust as to take casts which are almost perfect imitations of the originals. But let it be observed in this, as in everything, one must not expect perfect success at a first trial, as too many do.

Louis Edgar Andés, in his impressive work on Ivory, Horn, Mother-of-Pearl, and Tortoise-shell, describes a process similar to what has already been mentioned. He suggests taking finely powdered bone (or ivory dust), mixing it with egg whites, which results in an extremely hard substance that can be turned or carved like ivory. To perfect this mixture, it should be exposed to a heat of 50° to 60° Celsius, followed by strong pressure. Gelatin or high-quality glue, combined with glycerine, works just as well as egg whites and may even enhance the mixture. Once the composition is thoroughly blended, take the broken ivory piece, repair the missing sections, and fill the holes with the paste. Although it isn’t as good as celluloid for mimicking new and fresh ivory, this binder is quite similar to old bone and ivory. 145 After a bit of experimenting, an artistic enthusiast may find success in blending the binder or adhesive with the dust to create casts that are nearly perfect imitations of the originals. However, it should be noted that, as with anything, one shouldn’t expect to achieve perfect results on the first attempt, which is a common misconception.

When the paste is dry, smooth the surface with a sharp cutter, so as to remove any small projections, and then polish it, first with fine emery or tripoli, then with a burnisher, finally by hand.

When the paste is dry, trim the surface with a sharp cutter to remove any small bumps, then polish it, starting with fine emery or tripoli, then with a burnisher, and finally by hand.

If you have, for example, an old flat plate of ivory, like one of the fourteenth century now before me, which I bought for a mere trifle because it was broken, lay it in an exactly fitting box—a strip of tin in a square will answer—and fill in the vacancy. The missing ornament on the upper side can be carved, or even supplied from a hardened stamp or mould of rolled soft bread-crumb. This bread-crumb can be made very hard by admixture with a very little nitric acid and water. Imitation meerschaum pipes, which are rather like ivory or bone, are made from this composition by pressure.

If you have an old flat plate made of ivory, like one from the fourteenth century that I have in front of me, which I bought for a low price because it was broken, place it in a box that fits it perfectly— a strip of tin in a square shape will work—and fill in the empty space. The missing decoration on the top can be carved or even created using a hardened stamp or mold made from rolled soft bread crumbs. You can make this bread crumb very hard by mixing it with a small amount of nitric acid and water. Imitation meerschaum pipes, which resemble ivory or bone, are made from this mixture under pressure.

I may here mention that this ivory or bone cement, which is little known, is admirably adapted to repair broken inlaying. There was in Florence, in the sixteenth century, an extensive manufacture of delicate bas-reliefs for small caskets from lime and rice, which greatly resembled bone or ivory. It was extremely durable, probably from being extremely well worked. Specimens of it bring a high price.

I should note that this ivory or bone cement, which is not very well known, is really great for fixing broken inlays. In Florence during the sixteenth century, there was a large production of delicate bas-reliefs for small boxes made from lime and rice, which looked a lot like bone or ivory. It was very durable, likely because it was crafted very well. These pieces sell for a high price.

A very slight infusion of Naples yellow, to which a suspicion of brown, reduced in Chinese white, has been added, gives to the paste an old-ivory colour. 146 The corners and outlines may be shaded in Vandyke brown.

A tiny bit of Naples yellow, mixed with a hint of brown that's been lightened with Chinese white, creates an off-white color similar to old ivory. 146 You can shade the corners and edges using Vandyke brown.

Before attempting to glue or mastic fractured ivories, they should always be washed in the alum solution, else they will often refuse to adhere.

Before trying to glue or use mastic on broken ivories, they should always be cleaned in the alum solution; otherwise, they often won’t stick.

When there is a little addition of whiting and a little oil, very well worked into the ivory paste, and it is allowed to dry thoroughly, it may be cut or carved into any shape.

When a bit of whiting and a small amount of oil are mixed well into the ivory paste and allowed to dry completely, it can be cut or carved into any shape.

Ivory or bone when very old becomes brittle or crumbling and falls to powder, because certain organic substances dry out of it, leaving chiefly lime as their residue. When the ivories from Nineveh were brought to the British Museum the celebrated Sir Joseph Hooker suggested that they should be steeped in gelatine. This effected a perfect restoration. When a case occurs in which an ivory article, a bone, or skull is so fragile that it will not bear the slightest touch without falling to dust, it may often be saved by gently spraying on it water in which gelatine or glue has been dissolved. As the glue may be made by boiling old gloves, and as a spray can be easily improvised, it will be seen that excavators and openers of ancient tombs might by this means save thousands of curious relics which are allowed to perish. As it is certainly a species of mending or of restoration, it is in place in this work. This is especially to be desired as to skulls of the earliest ages, which are of inestimable value, of which we have so very few, and of which thousands have perished which might have been preserved in the manner which I have indicated.

Ivory or bone, when very old, becomes brittle and crumbles into powder because certain organic materials dry out of it, leaving mostly lime behind. When the ivories from Nineveh were brought to the British Museum, the well-known Sir Joseph Hooker suggested that they should be soaked in gelatin. This led to a perfect restoration. If an ivory item, bone, or skull is so fragile that it disintegrates at the slightest touch, it can often be saved by gently spraying it with water that has gelatin or glue dissolved in it. Since glue can be made by boiling old gloves, and a spray can be easily created, it’s clear that excavators and those who open ancient tombs could use this method to save thousands of valuable relics that would otherwise be lost. Since this is a form of repair or restoration, it fits well in this discussion. This approach is particularly important for skulls from the earliest times, which are extremely valuable, of which we have very few, and many thousands have been lost that could have been preserved in the way I’ve described.

Sprays for spreading perfume or medicated liquids, 147 which can be adapted to thin liquid glue, may be had of all chemists. But we can effect the purpose better by taking a tooth-brush, or any brush of the kind, wetting, and then drawing it over a dull edge of a knife or a strip of tin. According to J. C. Wiegleb, a Frenchman in his time received a very large pension for this invention, which was applied to spraying pastels. The Romans made a spray, very imperfectly, by suddenly squeezing or throwing liquids from a sponge.

Sprays for applying perfume or medicated liquids, 147 which can also be used for thin liquid glue, are available from all chemists. However, we can achieve this purpose more effectively by taking a toothbrush or a similar brush, wetting it, and then dragging it across a dull edge of a knife or a strip of tin. According to J.C. Wiegleb, a Frenchman of his time received a substantial pension for this invention, which was used for spraying pastels. The Romans created a spray, albeit quite poorly, by quickly squeezing or throwing liquids from a sponge.

Ivory handles to knives and forks, when loose, can be best reset by first pouring in a little strong vinegar. When dry use acidulated glue. A common recipe for this purpose is the following:—

Ivory handles for knives and forks that are loose can be best fixed by first pouring in a little strong vinegar. Once dry, use acidified glue. A common recipe for this purpose is the following:—

Resin (colophonium) 20 parts
Sulphur 5
Iron filings 8

Heat, and use while soft.

Heat and use while warm.

In repairing ivory it is often necessary to stain it of different colours. Most of the old works on recipes contain directions for this. In that of Ris Paquot they are given as follows:—

In repairing ivory, it's often necessary to stain it in different colors. Most of the old recipe books contain instructions for this. In that of Ris Paquot, they are provided as follows:—

First prepare a mixture of copper filings, rock-alum, and Roman vitriol. Boil it, let it be for six days, then add a little rock-alum. The piece of ivory to be dyed is kept in this solution for half an-hour. To dye Red.—Boil logwood chips or cochineal in water; when hot add lead dross (cendre gravelée) about 25 grammes, keep it in the fire till the colour has taken, then add rock-alum. This is strained through linen, and the ivory to be dyed is put into this liquor. Green.—Take one quart of lye made from vine-ashes 148 (cendre de sarment), 7 grammes of powdered verdigris, a handful of common salt, with a little alum. Boil it to one-half; as soon as it is taken from the fire place the ivory in it, and leave it till properly coloured. Blue.—Dissolve indigo and potash in water, and then mix this with a quart of vine-ash lye. Black.—Boil the ivory in the following composition:—Vinegar, 500 grammes; gall-nuts pulverised, 12 grammes; nut-shells, 12 grammes. Boil down to one-half. These are all very strong dyes, which may be used for other substances.

First, prepare a mixture of copper filings, alum, and iron vitriol. Boil it and let it sit for six days, then add a little alum. The piece of ivory you want to dye should be kept in this solution for half an hour. To dye Red.—Boil logwood chips or cochineal in water; when it's hot, add about 25 grams of lead dross and keep it on the fire until the color has set, then add alum. Strain this through linen, and submerge the ivory to be dyed in this liquid. Green.—Take one quart of lye made from vine ashes, 7 grams of powdered verdigris, a handful of table salt, and a little alum. Boil it down to half; once removed from the heat, place the ivory in it and leave until properly colored. Blue.—Dissolve indigo and potash in water, then mix this with a quart of vine-ash lye. Black.—Boil the ivory in the following mixture: 500 grams of vinegar, 12 grams of crushed gall-nuts, and 12 grams of nut shells. Boil down to half. These are all very strong dyes that can also be used for other materials.

“Ivory can be softened and made almost plastic by soaking in phosphoric acid. When washed with water, pressed, and dried, it will regain its former consistency.” Ivory-dust thus treated can be really rendered plastic. The process requires care.

“Ivory can be softened and made almost like plastic by soaking it in phosphoric acid. After being washed with water, pressed, and dried, it will return to its original consistency.” Ivory dust that has undergone this treatment can truly become plastic. The process demands attention.

In the Magia Naturalis of Hildebrand, a work of the sixteenth century, we are told that ivory can be imitated or repaired with a cement made of powdered egg-shells, gum-arabic in solution, and the white of eggs. Dry it in the sun.

In the Magia Naturalis by Hildebrand, a 16th-century work, we learn that ivory can be mimicked or fixed with a mix made from powdered eggshells, gum arabic dissolved in water, and egg whites. Let it dry in the sun.

Allied to ivory is Horn. Deer-horn was frequently used as a material whence to make a substance which was moulded into many forms. For this purpose the hardest part of the horns was selected and filed or powdered, and then boiled in strong potash lye. Thus it became a paste, which was promptly pressed into moulds. When dry the figures were carefully polished. Ox-horn can be treated in the same manner. When cracked, carved horns or powder-flasks can be mended with this paste; also with mastic and 149 whiting. Horn in a soft state is easily coloured by mixing with it any dye.3

Allied to ivory is horn. Deer horn was often used to create a material that could be shaped into many forms. For this, the hardest part of the horns was chosen, then filed or powdered, and boiled in strong potash lye. This created a paste, which was quickly pressed into molds. Once dry, the figures were carefully polished. Ox horn can be processed in the same way. For cracked or carved horns or powder flasks, this paste can be used for repairs, along with mastic and whiting. Soft horn can be easily colored by mixing in any dye.

It has been recently complained in a leading review, in an article on sales of ancient works of art, that imitations of antique works of ivory are now carried to such perfection that even the learned in such matters have been deceived. This is perfectly true, and therefore it is the greater pity that such imitation, which is not necessarily very expensive, cannot be extended to our great museums, the wealthiest of which thus far seldom get beyond rough, plain plaster-casts to make duplicates of ivory-work. The artists in imitation seem to be entirely in the employ of the people who deliberately sell counterfeits for genuine relics of antiquity. But, as Martin Luther or some one once remarked in reference to adapting hymns to popular airs, “There was no reason why the devil should keep all the good tunes to himself,” so is there none why duplicates of thousands of exquisite works in ivory, bone, and horn should not be better known to the world. It is possible that, to the world at large, there is little real interest in such works; but interest will come in time with familiarity.

It has recently been pointed out in a prominent review, in an article about the sale of ancient artworks, that imitations of antique ivory pieces are now made so well that even experts have been fooled. This is definitely true, and it’s even more unfortunate that this kind of imitation, which isn’t necessarily very expensive, can’t be expanded to our major museums. The richest among them usually only have simple, basic plaster casts to create replicas of ivory works. The artists making these imitations appear to be fully employed by those selling fakes as if they were genuine ancient relics. But, as Martin Luther or someone once said about adapting hymns to popular tunes, “There’s no reason why the devil should keep all the good songs to himself,” the same applies here; there’s no reason why thousands of beautiful works in ivory, bone, and horn shouldn’t be better known. It’s possible that, to the general public, there’s little real interest in these works; however, interest will develop over time with exposure.

Apropos to ivory, or horn, there is a process of applying an imitation of them to any kind of surface, which is, when executed with skill, remarkably effective. It is chiefly executed in Vienna, where it is applied to leather, plaster of Paris, wood, and wall-paper. With variations, it is essentially as follows:— 150

Regarding ivory or horn, there is a method of creating an imitation of these materials on various surfaces that, when done skillfully, looks incredibly realistic. This technique is mainly practiced in Vienna, where it's applied to leather, plaster, wood, and wallpaper. With some variations, it generally goes like this:— 150

Cover the ground with flexible varnish, then paint over this with light Naples yellow, graduated as nicely to some old ivory model as possible. It is best not to have it all too uniformly of one tone, since old work often has its shades. The object here need not be to ape or copy old work, but to catch what is beautiful in it. Then fill in the outlines of the pattern, and the dots and irregularities near it, or anywhere, with brown more or less dark. For this, study old ivory. Then varnish with Soehnée, No. 3. A great deal depends on the quality of this second coat. Finally rub down very thoroughly with chamois and hand, and repeat the process more than once if you want it very much like ivory. Very extraordinary and perfect imitations of ivory, bone, worn and glossy parchment and brown leather, wood, marble—in short, of any kind of work of art which has been rubbed and worn smooth by hand during centuries, can be made by this process of ivorying with alternate layers of varnish, colour, varnish, and so on.

Cover the surface with flexible varnish, then apply a layer of light Naples yellow over it, blending it nicely to resemble old ivory as much as possible. It's best not to have everything too uniform in tone, since old pieces often show varied shades. The goal here isn't to mimic or replicate old work, but to capture its beauty. Next, fill in the outlines of the pattern and any dots or irregularities nearby, or anywhere else, with brown that varies in darkness. For this, study old ivory. Then varnish with Soehnée, No. 3. A lot depends on the quality of this second coat. Finally, buff it thoroughly with chamois and your hand, and repeat the process multiple times if you want it to closely resemble ivory. You can create very extraordinary and perfect imitations of ivory, bone, worn and glossy parchment, brown leather, wood, marble—in short, any kind of artwork that has been smoothed and worn down by hand over centuries—using this method of layering varnish, color, varnish, and so on.

When there is no relief the paint itself can be worked with wheel and tracer, and then repainted and varnished. This is a very beautiful art, specially applicable to book-covers, and often useful in repairing old work. I would here repeat what I said, that the object of imitating effects in old works of art, or in other kinds of art—which is so staunchly repudiated by mere artisans who themselves are generally only imitators of the designs of others—is not to make counterfeits, but to take from age or art beautiful effects, however produced, and apply them to work. Those who are too conscientious to execute stencilling on a wall, or to use moulds for leather-work, would 151 do well to first consider whether they know enough to design a really good or admirable stencil, or an excellent mould, for it is in the genius which originates and executes, not in the mere means, tools, and materials employed, that art consists. Art does not depend in the least on either making skill difficult or in rendering its methods easy; it displays skill, but scorns the Chinese standard of mere industry. An artist like Albert Dürer would never have prided himself on only using certain tools as being “artistic;” he would, however, have made designs which would have forced originality and art into a photograph. There are marvellous effects of corrugation in ancient walls, plays of light and shade and colour and polish in rock and strand and heaps of ashes, which Leonardo da Vinci knew how to catch and transfer to different subjects, and at which perhaps the artisans of his time sneered as “not artistic.”

When there’s no way to fix it, the paint itself can be worked with a wheel and tracer, then repainted and varnished. This is a beautiful art, especially for book covers, and is often helpful in restoring old work. I want to reiterate what I said: the goal of imitating effects in old works of art, or other forms of art—which is strongly rejected by mere craftsmen who are usually just imitators of others’ designs—is not to create fakes, but to take beautiful effects from age or artistry, regardless of how they were created, and apply them to new work. Those who feel too principled to do stenciling on a wall or to use molds for leatherwork should consider whether they really know enough to design a truly good or impressive stencil or an excellent mold, because true art is in the creativity that originates and executes, not just in the tools and materials used. Art does not depend on making skill hard or easy; it shows skill while rejecting the notion that mere hard work defines quality. An artist like Albrecht Dürer wouldn’t have taken pride in simply using specific tools as being “artistic;” instead, he would have created designs that demanded originality and artistry in a photograph. There are amazing effects of textures in ancient walls, plays of light and shadow, and color and polish in rock, sand, and piles of ash that Leonardo da Vinci knew how to capture and translate to other subjects, and which artisans of his time might have dismissed as “not artistic.”

Age, which gives a certain exquisite charm to wine and words of wisdom, has done the same to all material things, of which, indeed, it may be strangely said that wherever it does not destroy a charm it confers one, like moonlight, which renders nightly shadows more terrible or else more beautiful.

Age, which adds a special charm to wine and wisdom, has done the same for all physical things. In fact, it can be oddly said that wherever it doesn’t take away a charm, it creates one, much like moonlight, which makes nighttime shadows either more frightening or more beautiful.

It is to be regretted that this principle, which is a very important one, is but little understood. The manufacturers of all decorative art work at present endeavour without exception to make everything staringly, cruelly brand new, or else a mere copy of old work. What they need is to draw, as Rembrandt did, from age so much of its peculiar charm as is adaptable to modern work.

It’s a shame that this important principle isn’t well understood. Right now, all manufacturers of decorative art are trying, without exception, to create things that are shockingly and painfully new or just copies of old designs. What they really need to do is take inspiration from the past, like Rembrandt did, and incorporate its unique charm into modern work.

I have introduced these remarks because the mender 152 and restorer of old ivories and bookbindings and pictures, if he regards his occupation as an art—which it really is—is peculiarly adapted to fully appreciate them. Restoring, like copying, leads to creating new work. I think that any person of ordinary intelligence can, with zeal and application, learn to mend anything as described in this work, and from such mending it is much easier to learn to make works of minor art. “Short the step from senator to podestá—shorter the step from podestá to king.”

I brought up these comments because someone who repairs and restores old ivories, bookbindings, and paintings—if they see their job as an art, which it truly is—can fully appreciate them. Restoring, similar to copying, leads to creating new pieces. I believe that anyone with average intelligence can, with enthusiasm and effort, learn to repair anything explained in this work, and from that repair work, it becomes much easier to learn to create works of minor art. “The leap from senator to podestá is short—shorter still is the leap from podestá to king.”

A great merit and peculiarity of ivory, as of horn, is that it is tough and elastic, as well as of a beautiful transparent or diaphanous quality. These characteristics have, with the exception of its graining or texture, been well imitated thus far only in celluloid, which is unfortunately too expensive for very general use, and, what is worse, too liable to destruction. I, however, confidently anticipate that ere long some substance will be discovered much superior to celluloid as a substitute, and probably much cheaper and less perishable. To celluloid I may, however, add the sulphuretted preparations of caoutchouc and gutta-percha, known as vulcanite or ebonite. These are indeed hard, tough, and elastic to perfection, but very dark and opaque.

A major advantage and unique feature of ivory, like horn, is that it’s tough and flexible, in addition to having a beautiful clear or translucent quality. These traits have, apart from its grain or texture, only been closely replicated so far in celluloid, which is unfortunately too pricey for widespread use and, even worse, too prone to damage. I, however, am confident that soon a material will be found that is much better than celluloid as a substitute, and likely much cheaper and less durable. To celluloid, I can also include the sulfurized versions of rubber and gutta-percha, known as vulcanite or ebonite. These materials are indeed hard, tough, and perfectly elastic, but they are very dark and opaque.

Lehner, in his work Die Imitationen, observes that imitations of ivory must be varied to suit the colour and quality of originals. This requires a study, firstly, of the adhesive or glue which is to be used. This, when colourless, is known as French gelatine, and is very expensive. In lieu thereof the experimenter may take best white Salisbury glue or gum-arabic prepared with alum-water. Secondly, the 153 body, which may be of carbonate of magnesia, carbonate of lime, such as powdered marble, sulphuretted lime, or powdered gypsum, chalk, starch, or flour, white oxide of tin, zinc, sulphate of barytes or Chinese white, white oxide of lead. In combining, e.g., magnesia with the glue, an addition of ten per cent. of glycerine gives elasticity and a horn-like clearness. To harden artificial ivory made with glue, the objects are dipped into strong solution of alum or tannin for about four minutes. The tannin is best made from gall-apples. Objects thus made have an antique ivory, yellowish hue. Red chrome alkali may be used in solution with water instead of tannin, but it gives a stronger yellow.

Lehner, in his work Die Imitationen, points out that imitations of ivory need to be adjusted to match the color and quality of the originals. This requires first studying the adhesive or glue to be used. The colorless option is known as French gelatine, which is quite expensive. Instead, the experimenter can use the best white Salisbury glue or gum-arabic treated with alum-water. Secondly, the body can consist of carbonate of magnesia, carbonate of lime (like powdered marble), sulphuretted lime, powdered gypsum, chalk, starch, flour, white oxide of tin, zinc, sulphate of barytes, or Chinese white, as well as white oxide of lead. When mixing, for example, magnesia with the glue, adding ten percent glycerine enhances elasticity and adds a horn-like clarity. To harden artificial ivory made with glue, the items are dipped into a strong solution of alum or tannin for about four minutes. Tannin is best derived from gall-apples. Items created this way display an antique ivory, yellowish tint. Red chrome alkali can be used in water solution instead of tannin but will produce a stronger yellow.

According to Hyatt’s patent, artificial ivory is made by combining a syrup made of eight parts shellac and three parts of ammoniac with forty of the oxide of zinc. This is heated and subjected to pressure.

According to Hyatt's patent, artificial ivory is created by mixing a syrup made of eight parts shellac and three parts ammonium with forty parts of zinc oxide. This mixture is then heated and pressed.

Celluloid is the best material for making artificial ivory. It is made by the combination of cellulose or vegetable fibre in the form of cotton-wool treated with acid; that is to say, gun-cotton and camphor. It is sold in thin leaves, &c., which can be softened at from 100° to 125° centigrade, so as to be moulded to any form. By infusion of colouring matter, such as oxide of zinc, cinnabar, &c., celluloid is made to resemble ivory, coral, or tortoise-shell. It has often been applied to making a perfect imitation of Florentine mosaic, and of course serves admirably to repair such work when broken.

Film is the best material for creating artificial ivory. It’s made by combining cellulose or plant fibers like cotton wool treated with acid; specifically, gun cotton and camphor. It’s sold in thin sheets, etc., which can be softened at temperatures between 100° and 125° Celsius, allowing it to be shaped into any form. By adding coloring agents like zinc oxide, cinnabar, etc., celluloid can be made to mimic ivory, coral, or tortoiseshell. It’s often used to create perfect replicas of Florentine mosaic and works great for repairing such pieces when they break.

A very strong cement for ivory, bone, or fine wood is made by boiling transparent gelatine in water to a 154 thick mass. Add to this gum-mastic dissolved in alcohol, this solution being one-fourth, and stir into it pure white oxide of zinc till it forms a fluid like honey. This is also of itself an artificial ivory, when prepared and dried in the mass. Another can be made by combining diamond cement (vide Glass) with powdered ivory and a little glycerine. Also with the same, or very strong white glue and powdered egg-shells, which latter should have been boiled. Also white of egg, gum-arabic, a very little strong vinegar, and levigated egg-shells.

A really strong adhesive for ivory, bone, or fine wood is made by boiling transparent gelatin in water until it thickens. Add to this a quarter of gum mastic dissolved in alcohol, and mix in pure white zinc oxide until it becomes a fluid like honey. This mixture can also serve as artificial ivory when prepared and dried. Another type can be created by combining diamond cement (see Glass) with powdered ivory and a bit of glycerin. You can also use very strong white glue mixed with powdered eggshells, which should be boiled. Additionally, mix egg whites, gum arabic, a little strong vinegar, and finely ground eggshells.

Another recipe for such mending or making of ivory and similar substances is to take soft and very white paper in pulp, combined with cotton-wool, treated with very dilute acid or strong vinegar. To this add powdered egg-shells, made into paste with a little glycerine; amalgamate this with the paper and cotton mixture as thoroughly as possible, and submit to strong pressure or rolling.

Another recipe for repairing or creating ivory and similar materials is to take soft, very white paper pulp mixed with cotton wool, treated with very diluted acid or strong vinegar. Add powdered eggshells, made into a paste with a bit of glycerin; combine this with the paper and cotton mixture as thoroughly as possible, and apply strong pressure or roll it out.

Cellulose in any form, whether made from cotton, linen, wood, or other vegetable fibrous substance, affords a basis which can be treated with dilute acid to produce a horny or parchment-like substance. A modification of this is seen in making celluloid with camphor. These modified forms of organic creation can be combined with other organic substances or minerals in great variety. Thus glycerine, and at times oil of different kinds, in such admixtures confers elasticity, or a diaphanous appearance; ivory-dust has an affinity for oil and glue; and these all combine with parchment, boiled ivory-dust, and fibrine or cellulose.

Cellulose in any form, whether from cotton, linen, wood, or other plant fibers, serves as a foundation that can be treated with a diluted acid to create a hard, parchment-like substance. A variation of this is seen when making celluloid using camphor. These modified forms of organic material can be mixed with a wide range of other organic substances or minerals. For example, glycerin and sometimes various oils in these mixtures provide elasticity or a translucent appearance; ivory dust is compatible with oil and glue; and all of these can combine with parchment, boiled ivory dust, and fibrin or cellulose.

Certain marine plants, such as kelp, yield a fibrous 155 substance which has very peculiar qualities, and which admits of ingenious combination. Certain experiments and observations convince me that there is here a vast field, as yet unexplored, in which science will yet make discoveries and afford valuable contributions to technology.

Certain sea plants, like kelp, produce a fibrous material that has some very unique qualities and can be combined in creative ways. Some experiments and observations make me believe that there is a huge, untapped area here where science will eventually make discoveries and provide valuable contributions to technology.

The reader who is specially interested in this subject may consult to advantage Die Verarbeitung des Hornes, Elfenbeines, Schildpatts und der Perlenmutter, &c., von Louis Edgar Andés; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s. 156

The reader who is particularly interested in this topic may find it helpful to check out Die Verarbeitung des Hornes, Elfenbeines, Schildpatts und der Perlenmutter, &c., by Louis Edgar Andés; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s. 156

REPAIRING AMBER
HOW TO PERFECTLY REJOIN BROKEN AMBER, AND HOW TO IMITATE IT—HOW TO MELT AMBER FRAGMENTS INTO A SINGLE PIECE

Amber has been admired in all ages and everywhere from its exquisite colour and semi-transparency. Many superstitions were attached to it, and many still believe that to carry a bead made from it is good for the eyesight. It is principally found on the Prussian coast, off the German Ocean, but is also picked up in considerable quantities on the English shore. It is the gum or resin of a now extinct species of pine, which was probably much like that in New Zealand, which produces the gum kauri, which so much resembles amber.

Amber has been admired throughout history and around the world for its beautiful color and semi-transparency. Many superstitions are associated with it, and many people still believe that carrying a bead made from it is good for your eyesight. It's mainly found along the Prussian coast by the North Sea, but you can also find it in significant amounts on the English shore. It comes from the resin of a now-extinct species of pine, which was probably quite similar to the one in New Zealand that produces the gum kauri, which closely resembles amber.

Some amber is yellow and clear like lemon-candy. This is extensively imitated for cigar-holders and pipe-mouthpieces, beads, &c. Then there is the clouded, varying from white to straw-colour, and the beautiful golden-brown, which appears so rich in sunlight; also the dark-brown and black. These dark-brown ambers are generally seen in old ornaments, and are of a kind which is dug out of the earth. Light amber can be darkened to brown by an artificial process. 157

Some amber is yellow and clear like lemon candy. This is often copied for cigar holders, pipe mouthpieces, beads, etc. Then there’s the clouded variety, ranging from white to straw color, and the stunning golden-brown that looks so rich in sunlight; as well as the dark brown and black. These dark amber pieces are usually found in old jewelry and are the kind that is excavated from the ground. Light amber can be darkened to brown through an artificial process. 157

Gum copal, which comes from Africa, much resembles amber, but is less beautiful and more brittle. Gum kauri, from New Zealand, is very much like it. Both are used to imitate amber.

Gum copal, which comes from Africa, looks a lot like amber, but is not as beautiful and is more fragile. Gum kauri, from New Zealand, is quite similar to it. Both are used to mimic amber.

There are not many who know how to mend amber when broken. I am assured that the following is a trustworthy method:—Warm the pieces, dampen them with caustic potash (ætz-kali), and then press them together. When well done the joining will not be perceptible. It is said that by this process small pieces of amber, amber-dust, &c., can be made into blocks.

There aren't many people who know how to repair broken amber. I've been told that the following method is reliable: Warm the pieces, dampen them with caustic potash (ætz-kali), and then press them together. When done correctly, the joint won't be noticeable. It's said that with this process, small pieces of amber, amber dust, etc., can be turned into blocks.

In imitating amber, the best pieces of copal are picked out, put into an air-tight vessel, and dissolved in petroleum, sulphuric ether, or benzole. After being dried in blocks this is submitted to a great pressure. As it dries the pressure is increased.

In mimicking amber, the finest copal pieces are selected, placed in an airtight container, and dissolved in petroleum, sulfuric ether, or benzole. After drying in blocks, this mixture is subjected to high pressure. The pressure increases as it dries.

It occurred to me many years ago that the proper way to unite copal to a tough body like amber would be to use a tough or flexible varnish as a binding medium. I find by the work of Lehner on Imitations that he has verified this by experiment. What is also important is, that the process of hardening by pressure is by this means very much facilitated. I should judge, by all chemical laws, that a varnish infused with glycerine in combination with copal, kauri, or amber-dust would, even without pressure, form in time a substance quite as hard as amber, and much less brittle. It is to be desired that some technist would experiment on a variety of gums in this manner, and thus fix or render permanent their beauty. There is a wide field here to be worked. The subject of meerschaum and amber is fully treated in a work 158 entitled Die Meerschaum- und Bernstein-Fabrikationen, von G. M. Raufer; Vienna, A. Hartleben, 2 marks.

Many years ago, I realized that the best way to combine copal with a sturdy material like amber would be to use a strong or flexible varnish as a binding agent. I see from Lehner's work on imitations that he has confirmed this through experiments. It's also significant that the hardening process through pressure is greatly improved this way. I would assume, based on all chemical principles, that a varnish mixed with glycerin along with copal, kauri, or amber dust would, even without pressure, eventually create a substance as hard as amber and much less brittle. It would be great if someone skilled in this area could experiment with various gums in this way, to fix or make their beauty permanent. There's a lot of potential to explore here. The topics of meerschaum and amber are thoroughly discussed in a book 158 titled Die Meerschaum- und Bernstein-Fabrikationen, by G. M. Raufer; Vienna, A. Hartleben, 2 marks.

I may add that carving amber is a very elegant art, yielding beautiful results. I have known a young lady, the late Miss Catherine L. Bayard, who excelled in it. It is effected chiefly with fine files and emery or glass paper, as, owing to its extremely brittle nature, there is much risk for any save experts to use cutting tools. Amber is a very expensive material, but objects made from it are of more than proportionate value. Those who would practise carving it should begin with pieces of copal. As I have already explained, small fragments and the dust of both amber and copal can be melted and combined with clear turpentine into large masses, which are even tougher than the native gums.

I should mention that carving amber is a really elegant art that produces beautiful results. I knew a young woman, the late Miss Catherine L. Bayard, who was exceptional at it. It’s mainly done with fine files and emery or sandpaper, since its extremely brittle nature makes it risky for anyone but experts to use cutting tools. Amber is a very expensive material, but items made from it have a value that far exceeds their cost. Those looking to carve it should start with pieces of copal. As I’ve already explained, small fragments and the dust of both amber and copal can be melted and mixed with clear turpentine to create large masses that are even tougher than the original gums.

An inferior, but still very pretty, imitation of amber can be made by combining almost any gum properly clarified and coloured; as, for instance, gum-arabic or dextrine with gelatine (best quality white) and glycerine. If thoroughly well combined and dried, this will wear as well as amber. Some of the gums of fruit-trees—e.g., of the peach and cherry—are very beautifully coloured and clear, and seem to be admirably adapted to be hardened by the same process. They occur very frequently in old books of recipes as adhesives or cements. Perfectly clear glue or gelatine with glycerine and transparent dyes form an excellent imitation for beads. 159

A lesser, but still quite attractive, imitation of amber can be made by blending almost any gum that’s been properly clarified and colored; for example, gum arabic or dextrin with high-quality white gelatin and glycerin. If mixed well and dried, this will hold up just as well as amber. Some gums from fruit trees—like those from peach and cherry—are beautifully colored and clear, and seem well-suited to be hardened through the same method. They are often found in old recipe books as adhesives or cements. Completely clear glue or gelatin with glycerin and transparent dyes creates an excellent imitation for beads. 159

INDIARUBBER AND GUTTA-PERCHA
REPAIRING RUBBER SHOES AND CREATING WATERPROOF CLOTHING, WITH ADDITIONAL USES

Indiarubber or gutta-percha enters into so many familiar and useful objects that there are few people who would not like to know how to repair them when injured.

Indiarubber or gutta-percha is found in so many common and useful items that there are very few people who wouldn't want to know how to fix them when they're damaged.

Like the brittle or non-elastic gums, caoutchouc (with which I include the nearly allied gutta-percha) is greatly modified by admixture with certain pulverised substances, which form with it a partly mechanical, partly chemical, combination. Those who would thoroughly study the subject in all its relations may consult Kautschuk (Caoutchouc) und Guttapercha, von Raimund Hoffer; Wien, 1892, Hartleben.

Like the brittle or non-elastic gums, rubber (including the closely related gutta-percha) is significantly altered when mixed with certain powdered substances, creating a combination that is partly mechanical and partly chemical. Those who want to thoroughly explore the topic in all its aspects can refer to Kautschuk (Caoutchouc) und Guttapercha, by Raimund Hoffer; Vienna, 1892, Hartleben.

Caoutchouc is partially soluble in carburetted sulphur, ether, pure petroleum, or benzole, but gutta-percha is perfectly so. In this state it may be applied as a varnish or coating for repairs, as it hardens by exposure to the air. When mixed with sulphur and exposed to a heat of 110° to 115° centigrade, gutta-percha becomes what is called “vulcanised,” assuming 160 a very light grey colour, is more elastic, and retains this elasticity at a much lower grade than before. When the heat is raised to (maximum) 180° the mass becomes very hard, tough, and black, or like horn. The conditions of its toughness, elasticity, and hardness depend upon the amount of sulphur used; as in other combinations, the harder the material becomes the less elastic it is—that is, the more brittle.

Caoutchouc is partially soluble in sulfurated ether, pure petroleum, or benzene, while gutta-percha is fully soluble. In this state, it can be used as a varnish or a coating for repairs, as it hardens when exposed to air. When mixed with sulfur and heated to between 110° and 115° Celsius, gutta-percha becomes "vulcanized," turning a very light gray color, becoming more elastic, and maintaining this elasticity at much lower temperatures than before. When the temperature is raised to a maximum of 180°, the material becomes very hard, tough, and black, resembling horn. The properties of its toughness, elasticity, and hardness depend on the amount of sulfur used; like in other mixtures, the harder the material gets, the less elastic it becomes—that is, it becomes more brittle.

Ebonite is extremely hardened caoutchouc. It is first treated with chlorine, washed with sulphate of soda infused in water, and finally mixed with hardening substances and submitted to severe pressure.

Ebonite is very tough rubber. It's initially treated with chlorine, washed with sodium sulfate dissolved in water, and then combined with hardening agents and subjected to intense pressure.

As indiarubber or “gum” shoes are in general use, most people would consider them the proper objects to begin with. To do this, first make two separate preparations as follows:

As indiarubber or "gum" shoes are commonly used, most people would see them as the right things to start with. To do this, first make two separate preparations as follows:

I.

I.

Caoutchouc 10
Chloroform 280

II.

II.

Caoutchouc 10
Resin 4
Turpentine 2
Oil of turpentine 40

No. I. is simply kept for a time in a bottle or tightly closed jar by itself. No. II. is made by cutting the gum very fine, mixing it with the resin, then adding the turpentine, and finally dissolving the whole in the oil of turpentine. Then combine I. and II. To repair the shoe, take a linen patch, steep it in the mixture, 161 and place it over the rent. When this is dry apply one or more coats.

No. I. is simply stored for a while in a bottle or a tightly sealed jar by itself. No. II. is made by finely chopping the gum, mixing it with the resin, then adding the turpentine, and finally dissolving everything in turpentine oil. Then combine I. and II. To fix the shoe, take a linen patch, soak it in the mixture, 161 and place it over the tear. Once this is dry, apply one or more coats.

It may be observed that this preparation may be used not only for indiarubber shoes, but many other objects. Applied to the soles of leather boots, and then heated in, repeating the process a few times, they become perfectly waterproof. This is better when the shoemaker makes a coating of it between the two soles. I have tested this often. The inner sole may be made by simply dissolving the indiarubber in benzole or ether. A solution for ordinary repairing can be made by simply steeping the indiarubber in benzine.

It’s worth noting that this preparation can be used not just for rubber shoes, but for many other items as well. When applied to the soles of leather boots and then heated in, repeating the process a few times, they become completely waterproof. It works even better if the shoemaker applies a layer of it between the two soles. I’ve tried this many times. The inner sole can be easily made by dissolving the rubber in benzole or ether. A solution for regular repairs can be made by simply soaking the rubber in benzine.

Rents or holes in ordinary leather shoes or other objects can be very well repaired in this way. A piece of leather can in this case be substituted for the linen rag. Boots or shoes which will be very much exposed to wet should be warmed and then soaked or permeated with a solution of indiarubber. Preparations for the purpose can be bought of all dealers in gum and gutta-percha.

Rips or tears in regular leather shoes or other items can be easily fixed this way. You can use a piece of leather instead of a linen rag. Boots or shoes that will be exposed to moisture a lot should be warmed up and then soaked or treated with a rubber solution. You can buy these preparations from any store that sells gum and gutta-percha.

Cloth is generally waterproofed by steeping it in a slight solution of caoutchouc.

Cloth is usually waterproofed by soaking it in a mild solution of rubber.

Another recipe (Lehner) is as follows:—

Another recipe (Lehner) is as follows:—

Caoutchouc 150
Tallow 10
Slacked lime 10

This is used to cork or close bottles. To render it more resistant, substitute pipeclay for the lime. Or if in place of either we use red oxide of lead, it will form in time an extremely hard and perfectly waterproof cement of great value. 162

This is used to cork or seal bottles. To make it more durable, replace the lime with pipeclay. Or if we use red oxide of lead instead of either, it will eventually create an incredibly hard and completely waterproof cement that is very valuable. 162

A strong indiarubber cement:—

A strong rubber cement

Caoutchouc, about 90
Pulverised sulphur 10
Or from 6 to 12 of the latter.

This is specially commended as useful to close tins containing fruits, &c. It is simply vulcanised indiarubber.

This is especially recommended for sealing tins that hold fruits, etc. It's just vulcanized rubber.

Marine glue is a very valuable and generally useful cement. It is so called because, being perfectly waterproof, it is used for many purposes in ships. It is applicable not only to repairing indiarubber or gutta-percha garments, but also to objects of metal, wood, glass, stone, paper, or cloth; as, for instance, umbrellas, on which, when torn, a patch or strip of silk or muslin may be gummed, which will last as long as the rest. It is also good for waterproofing shoes. It is sold by dealers in ships’ stores, chemists, and others. “It is a good thing to have in the country.”

Marine adhesive is an incredibly useful and versatile adhesive. It's called marine glue because it's completely waterproof, making it ideal for various applications on ships. You can use it not only for repairing rubber or gutta-percha clothing but also for metal, wood, glass, stone, paper, or fabric items. For example, if an umbrella tears, you can use a patch of silk or muslin, which will stick well and last as long as the umbrella itself. It's also effective for waterproofing shoes. You can find it at marine supply stores, pharmacies, and other retailers. “It's a handy item to have around.”

Hard marine glue:—

Strong marine adhesive:—

Caoutchouc 10
Rectified petroleum 120
Asphalt 20

To prepare this, the caoutchouc should be hung in a linen bag in a cask with a very large bung, or in a large jar, so that the bag shall be only half immersed. This is kept in a warm place for from ten to fourteen days, till the solution is effected. Then the asphaltum may be melted in an iron kettle. Let the rubber solution slowly run into the kettle over a gentle heat, and stir in the one to the other till the mass is thoroughly preserved are put in the bag; the edge is then turned 163 incorporated. When this is effected pour the mixture into moulds which have been oiled to prevent adhesion. The result is dark brown or black thin cakes, which are broken with difficulty. The excellence of this cement is somewhat counteracted by the difficulty or care which must be observed in using it. To do this, put the vessel in which it is to be melted in another or a balneum mariæ, as for glue, filled with boiling water. When fluid take the kettle from the fire and subject it directly to heat till it attains a temperature of 150° centigrade. When it is possible, heat the object to be glued to 100°. The thinner the coat and the hotter the surface the better will it adhere, unless the objects be such as hard boards. In all cases as strong a pressure as possible should be employed to bring the two parts together, which should be continued till the glue has dried. Boxes which are cemented together by means of marine glue and are also nailed are of extraordinary strength, and may be thus made air-tight and waterproof. Those who intend to send articles which can be affected by sea-air, such as silks and tea, which change their colour and quality even when packed in the tightest ordinary cases, should employ boxes well secured with good marine glue. It is also invaluable to secure clothing against moths, for if anything be very thoroughly dusted and there are no moths in it, none can get in if it be enclosed in a box rendered air-tight.

To prepare this, the rubber should be hung in a linen bag in a cask with a large opening or in a big jar, so that the bag is only half submerged. Keep it in a warm place for about ten to fourteen days until the solution is ready. Then, melt the asphalt in an iron kettle. Slowly pour the rubber solution into the kettle over low heat and stir them together until the mixture is thoroughly combined. The edge is then folded in. Once this is done, pour the mixture into oiled molds to prevent sticking. The result is dark brown or black thin cakes that are difficult to break. The quality of this glue is somewhat diminished by the care and difficulty required to use it. To use it, place the vessel for melting in another container or a water bath, similar to how glue is prepared, filled with boiling water. When it becomes liquid, remove the kettle from the heat and apply direct heat until it reaches a temperature of 150° Celsius. If possible, heat the item to be glued to 100°. The thinner the layer and the hotter the surface, the better the adhesion will be, unless the items are made of hard materials like boards. In all cases, apply as much pressure as possible to bring the two parts together, and maintain that pressure until the glue dries. Boxes that are glued together with marine glue and also nailed are exceptionally strong and can be made air-tight and waterproof. Those planning to send items that can be affected by sea air, like silks and tea, which can change color and quality even when packed in the tightest ordinary containers, should use boxes well secured with good marine glue. It is also very effective for protecting clothing from moths, since if anything is thoroughly dusted and has no moths in it, none can get in if it is enclosed in a box that is made air-tight.

Apropos of which I would say that in America moths, which are far more of a pest than in Europe, are effectively excluded by means of bags of strong paper, well tarpaulined or tarred. The objects to be 164 over and warmed, so that it seals itself up. Strong paper bags are better than any trunks to exclude moths, but they must always be well gummed up. Tobacco is no protection at all against these insects. I have even had an old woollen Turkish tobacco-bag which had been in use ten years, and which was partly full of tobacco, almost devoured by moths, which must have eaten no small quantity of tobacco in so doing. Nor is camphor or any other scent half as effective as hermetic closing in some substance which insects will not eat.

Regarding this, I would say that in America, moths, which are much more of a nuisance than they are in Europe, can be effectively kept out using strong paper bags that are well-covered or coated with tar. The items need to be placed inside and warmed, allowing the bag to seal itself. Strong paper bags are more effective than any trunks for keeping moths out, but they always need to be securely sealed. Tobacco offers no protection against these pests at all. I once had an old wool Turkish tobacco bag that had been in use for ten years and was partly filled with tobacco, and it was nearly eaten up by moths, which must have consumed a good amount of tobacco in the process. Neither camphor nor any other scent is nearly as effective as sealing things tightly in a material that insects won't eat.

Lehner gives a suggestion regarding the rendering walls air-tight which is of such remarkable practical utility that it ought to be enforced by health laws in every house. Whenever walls have any tendency to absorb dampness—and all have it in damp weather, especially in underground rooms—it is far more dangerous than is generally supposed to put paper on them. This is so much the case that where workmen, from carelessness, paste one coat of paper over another on a damp wall, the mass in time gives out a very poisonous exhalation, so that an instance is recorded in which several people died, one after the other, in consequence of sleeping in such a room. To prevent this take the following waterproof cement:—

Lehner suggests making walls airtight, a practical measure that should be mandated by health laws in every home. Whenever walls have a tendency to absorb moisture—and they all do in damp weather, especially in basement rooms—it is far more hazardous than commonly believed to put up wallpaper on them. This is especially true when workers, due to negligence, paste one layer of wallpaper over another on a damp wall; over time, this can release very harmful fumes, leading to an instance where several people died, one after another, from sleeping in such a room. To prevent this, use the following waterproof cement:—

Caoutchouc 10
Washed chalk 10
Oil of turpentine 20
Bisulphide of carbon 10
Resin (colophonium) 5
Asphalt 5 165

These are combined in a large flask, kept in a moderately warm place, and often shaken till well incorporated. The wall to be covered should be brushed and wiped, and in some cases heated, until extremely dry. Then, using the cement, apply the paper in the ordinary way. It will stick with great tenacity, this being a very tight and strong glue. All wall-paper whatever is more or less productive of malaria in damp weather, as is the smell of a damp library, or one where the scent of old paper is rankly and offensively perceptible. Therefore every precaution should be taken to render it innocuous.

These are mixed in a large flask, kept in a moderately warm place, and often shaken until well combined. The wall to be covered should be brushed and wiped, and in some cases heated until extremely dry. Then, using the cement, apply the paper in the usual way. It will stick very well, as this is a strong and effective glue. All types of wallpaper can contribute to malaria in damp weather, similar to the smell of a damp library, or one where the scent of old paper is strongly and unpleasantly noticeable. Therefore, every precaution should be taken to make it safe.

Even if no paper be applied, this cement is very valuable when simply used to coat the interior or exterior of damp walls. It can, of course, be used to repair many articles of indiarubber, and to mend shoes, tan garments, &c. Apropos of which latter I may here remark that all persons who intend to rough it in the bush as colonists, or go into any region where mending or getting mended is difficult—as I myself have many a time experienced—would do well to carry a tight tin box of waterproof glue, with which torn shoes, and very often torn clothes, can be promptly repaired. In fact, with the aid of a little rough stitching, or even without it, garments of leather, muslin, and even of cloth can be made to hold together with certain cements, which will literally bind anything.

Even if you don't use any paper, this cement is really useful for coating the inside or outside of damp walls. It can also be used to repair many rubber items and fix shoes, leather garments, etc. Speaking of which, I should mention that anyone planning to rough it in the bush as settlers, or heading to places where repairs are tough to come by—as I’ve learned from experience—should definitely carry a sturdy tin box of waterproof glue. With it, you can quickly fix up torn shoes and often torn clothes too. In fact, with just a little rough stitching, or even without it, you can get leather, muslin, and even fabric to stay together with some cements that will literally bind anything.

It is well worth while for those who propose to live in the wilderness, wherever it may be, to know how to prepare or make indiarubber garments. The recipe is very easily made:— 166

It’s definitely useful for anyone planning to live in the wilderness, no matter where it is, to know how to prepare or make rubber clothing. The recipe is really simple:— 166

Gutta-percha 10
Benzine 100
Linseed-oil varnish 100

The gutta-percha is dissolved in the benzine; the solution, when clear, is poured into a bottle already containing the varnish, and all is then thoroughly shaken. This mixture, when spread on woven fabrics of any kind, renders them completely waterproof. The garments can then be cut out and “sewed;” that is, bound together with the same cement. According to Lehner, this cement can be used for making the soles of shoes, and is marvellously elastic. All travellers, and assuredly all housekeepers, should have this cement among their possessions.

The gutta-percha is dissolved in benzene; once the solution is clear, it's poured into a bottle that already has the varnish in it, and everything is then shaken thoroughly. This mixture, when applied to any woven fabric, makes it completely waterproof. The garments can then be cut out and “sewn,” meaning they’re bound together with the same adhesive. According to Lehner, this adhesive can be used for making shoe soles and is remarkably flexible. All travelers, and definitely all homemakers, should keep this adhesive in their supplies.

It may also happen to a traveller to find himself with an aching hollow tooth in a region where no dentist is accessible. Should he have with him some gutta-percha (bleached is best for this purpose) he may combine it with very finely pulverised glass. (To levigate or powder anything as fine as flour, it must be pounded in a mortar, or on metal or hard stone under water.) Then warm and thoroughly mix the gutta-percha and glass. Make it into little pencils, which, when they are to be used, must be dipped in hot water. This cement may be also used for a great variety of other purposes.

It might happen that a traveler ends up with a painful cavity in a place where there’s no dentist nearby. If he has some gutta-percha with him (bleached is the best option for this), he can mix it with very finely ground glass. (To grind anything as fine as flour, it must be crushed in a mortar, or on metal or hard stone under water.) Then, warm and mix the gutta-percha and glass thoroughly. Shape it into small pencils, which should be dipped in hot water before use. This adhesive can also be used for a wide range of other purposes.

A very admirable cement, which should be found in every stable and known to every one who owns a horse, is made as follows:—

A highly recommended cement that should be in every stable and known to everyone who owns a horse is made as follows:—

Hartshorn and resin ammoniacum (Ammoniakharz) 10
Purified gutta-percha 20-25 167

Heat the gutta-percha to 90°-100° centigrade, and thoroughly incorporate it with the powdered resin. The chief use of this admirable composition is to fill up cracks or splits in horses’ hoofs. It may also be used for plaster on occasion. To apply it to hoofs, warm it and spread it in with a warmed knife. It sets so hard that it will hold nails.

Heat the gutta-percha to 90°-100° Celsius and mix it well with the powdered resin. The main use of this excellent mixture is to fill cracks or splits in horses' hooves. It can also be used for plaster occasionally. To apply it to hooves, warm it up and spread it with a heated knife. It sets so hard that it can hold nails.

In mending or making, it may be observed that a very little indiarubber or gutta-percha may be combined with benzole or ether, or rectified petroleum in large amount, which soon becomes dense. Therefore, to produce a surface or a skin, we first spread a thin coat over the object or mould, and then apply another with a broad, soft brush or “dabber” with great care, so as to make it of uniform thickness. It is, therefore, best to have the preparation always rather thin, and use it at the right time, and not when it has become dense by long keeping. In the latter case add more of the solvent.

In repairing or creating, it's noticeable that only a small amount of indiarubber or gutta-percha can be mixed with a large quantity of benzole, ether, or refined petroleum, which quickly thickens. To create a surface or layer, we start by applying a thin coat over the object or mold, and then use a broad, soft brush or “dabber” to carefully add another layer, ensuring it's of even thickness. It's best to keep the mixture relatively thin and use it promptly, rather than after it has thickened from being stored too long. If that happens, just add more solvent.

Glass bottles or vials containing liquids are often broken, even by the pressure of soft objects, such as clothing, when placed in trunks. It is therefore advisable to dip or coat them with this solution, which forms a bag which will contain the fluid; that is, unless it be of a nature which will soften it. I have known a bottle of hair-oil to be packed in a valuable cashmere shawl, which was almost ruined by its breaking, and which could have easily been prevented by this easy precaution.

Glass bottles or vials filled with liquids can easily break, even from the pressure of soft items like clothing, when packed in trunks. It's a good idea to dip or coat them with this solution, which creates a bag that will hold the liquid, unless the liquid can break it down. I once saw a bottle of hair oil packed in a valuable cashmere shawl, which was nearly ruined when it broke, and this could have been easily avoided by taking this simple precaution.

Any apothecary will make up these recipes.

Any pharmacist can prepare these recipes.

A very curious and valuable imitation of indiarubber waterproof cloth is made as follows:—Caseine is macerated with water and with borax to a solution. The cloth is dipped in this, and when quite dry, again 168 dipped into a strong infusion of gall-apples. This is a kind of tanning.

A very interesting and useful imitation of rubber waterproof cloth is made like this:—Casein is soaked in water with borax until it dissolves. The cloth is dipped in this solution, and when completely dry, it's dipped again into a strong mixture of gall-apples. This process acts like tanning.

For exhaustive information on the subject of indiarubber the technologist may consult Kautschuk und Guttapercha, by Raimund Hoffer, Leipzig, 1892, which is, I believe, the latest and best work on this important subject. 169

For complete information on indiarubber, technologists can check out Kautschuk und Guttapercha by Raimund Hoffer, Leipzig, 1892, which is, I believe, the most recent and best book on this important topic. 169

MENDING METAL-WORK OR REPAIRING BY MEANS OF IT
Fire-resistant cements with iron binders

Metal-work, especially in iron, requires so much forging and so many appliances that it is to a certain extent beyond the ordinary mender, who must in most cases have resort to the smith or artificer. But there is still much within the capacity of the amateur to effect, and this I will describe.

Metalwork, especially with iron, involves a lot of forging and tools, so it’s somewhat beyond what the average repair person can handle, and they usually need to call a blacksmith or craftsman. However, there’s still plenty that an amateur can manage, and I will outline that.

One of the commonest requirements in repairing trunks and many other objects is to make a strap or strip of metal hold either to a surface or to itself. This is to be promptly effected by riveting. If the iron band on a trunk is broken, you cannot well nail it again into its place. A nail will not hold in the thin side, possibly of pasteboard. To learn how to repair in such a case, take a piece of common hoop iron, lay it on a block of wood or a board, and with a fine nail or brad-awl and hammer knock a hole in it. Then take a rivet or any flat-headed tack, put it through the hole, lay it with the head of the tack down on iron or stone if possible, and then give the point a blow, a little sideways. The result is that the point will be flattened and the tack firmly held. The 170 result will be the same if the rivet passes through two thick pieces of metal. In this manner the two ends of an iron hoop for a box are fastened. Therefore, if we take a piece of tin or sheet-iron, put it in the trunk against the side, and bring down the broken strip on the outside, we can, with a little care, rivet it. It is advisable, when this is done, to paste a strong piece of muslin or leather over the tin to prevent it from cutting anything in the trunk. These riveted strips are far better for surrounding and holding many bundles than cords. They are better for books, because they do not leave marks on the edges, neither do they untie nor are they hard to fasten, requiring no knotting.

One of the most common tasks in repairing trunks and many other items is to attach a strap or strip of metal either to a surface or to itself. This is usually done quickly by riveting. If the iron band on a trunk is broken, you can't just nail it back into place. A nail won't hold in the thin side, which might be made of pasteboard. To fix it in this situation, take a piece of regular hoop iron, lay it on a block of wood or a board, and use a fine nail or brad-awl and hammer to make a hole in it. Then take a rivet or any flat-headed tack, insert it through the hole, lay it with the head of the tack facing down on iron or stone if possible, and then give the point a sideways blow. This will flatten the point and securely hold the tack. The outcome will be the same if the rivet goes through two thick pieces of metal. In this way, the two ends of an iron hoop for a box are fastened. So, if you take a piece of tin or sheet metal, place it inside the trunk against the side, and bring down the broken strip on the outside, you can rivet it with a bit of care. It’s a good idea, once you’ve done this, to glue a strong piece of muslin or leather over the tin to prevent it from damaging anything inside the trunk. These riveted strips are far better for securing and holding many bundles than cords. They work better for books as well, since they don’t leave marks on the edges, won’t untie, and are easy to secure without needing any knots.

Riveted bands, corners, or bent pieces of sheet-metal are more generally applicable to broken furniture than is generally supposed. The plate thus applied can generally be concealed either by chiselling a place for it or by hammering it into the wood, and then cementing and painting it over.

Riveted bands, corners, or bent pieces of sheet metal are actually more useful for fixing broken furniture than most people think. The plate can usually be hidden by either chiseling a spot for it or by hammering it into the wood, then sealing and painting over it.

Wire is also very useful for mending of many kinds, either in metal or wood. To manage it we need a pair of cutting pliers or pincers, as well as the long-nosed and flat pliers. Thus, to attach two bodies—for instance, the two parts of a broken gunstock—begin by fastening one end of the wire in one piece, and wind it round both, drawing it as tightly as possible with the flat pliers. When united, fasten the other end by driving it under the twist or into the wood. This also can be so adroitly treated that the wire, flattened with a file and hammered down, can be concealed under paint and varnish. By means of wire passed through holes made with long brad-awls 171 or fine gimlets, picture-frames can be firmly repaired. In many cases the wire should be brought round and the ends fastened or wound together; in others, make a double ring in one end of the wire and nail it down, then pass the wire through the hole and fasten the other end in the same way. Many kinds of broken implements may be thus mended. Endeavour to get strong, flexible wire for such purposes.

Wire is also really useful for repairing many things, whether they're metal or wood. To work with it, you'll need a pair of cutting pliers or pincers, as well as long-nosed and flat pliers. To join two pieces together—for example, the two parts of a broken gunstock—start by securing one end of the wire to one piece, and wrap it around both, pulling it as tight as possible with the flat pliers. Once they’re connected, secure the other end by driving it under the twist or into the wood. You can even craft it skillfully so that the wire, once flattened with a file and hammered down, can be hidden beneath paint and varnish. By threading wire through holes made with long brad-awls or fine gimlets, you can firmly repair picture frames. In many situations, the wire should be wrapped around and the ends fastened or twisted together; in some cases, make a double ring at one end of the wire and nail it down, then thread the wire through the hole and fasten the other end the same way. You can fix many types of broken tools this way. Try to use strong, flexible wire for these purposes.

Boxes containing goods will be doubly strong when protected by strips of iron nailed round them. Hoop-iron is generally used for this purpose.

Boxes containing goods will be extra strong when reinforced with strips of iron nailed around them. Hoop iron is commonly used for this purpose.

Soldering is, however, the best and most usual means of repairing all kinds of metal-work, and this is very far from being so difficult as is generally supposed; indeed, a lady-writer on metal-work goes so far as to declare that it is fascinating. As every tinker and tinman knows how to “sodder,” and will willingly give instruction for a trifle (children, indeed, often behold the whole process admiringly for nothing), and, finally, as it is most unlikely that any reader of this work should be in a place where neither tinkers nor tinmen are to be found—for I have read that a gipsy tinker was once discovered mending a kettle seated in the shadow of the Great Wall of China—it is hardly necessary to describe in detail processes which any one can take in at a glance. The principle is this:—As in cementing glass, the glue which binds requires powdered glass to be mixed in it, so that it may establish a quicker and closer affinity with the glass; so to unite two metallic surfaces we must have a flux or some fusible substance as an intermediary. For this purpose various substances, such as resin and borax, are employed with 172 the solder, which is a compound of metals, which melts very easily, takes a firm hold of other metals, and sets hard at once. There are many varieties of it, adapted to different metals. It is generally sold in small sticks for use.

Soldering is, however, the best and most common way to repair all kinds of metalwork, and it's actually much easier than most people think. In fact, a female author on metalwork even claims it’s fascinating. Every handyman knows how to solder and will happily teach you for a small fee (children often watch the entire process for free, captivated). Moreover, it’s quite unlikely that anyone reading this won't have access to a tinker or a tinman—I've even read about a gypsy tinker once spotted fixing a kettle in the shadow of the Great Wall of China. So, there's really no need to go into detail about techniques that anyone can grasp quickly. The principle is simple: just as cementing glass requires powdered glass mixed into the glue to create a stronger bond, joining two metal surfaces also needs a flux or some kind of meltable material as a mediator. Various substances, like resin and borax, are used with the solder, which is a mix of metals that melts easily, adheres strongly to other metals, and hardens rapidly. There are many types of solder available, designed for different metals, and it's usually sold in small sticks for convenience.

I lay some stress on the fact that there should be some one in every family knowing how to repair, especially in metal, because there is no household in which there is not damage of tin and iron ware, trunks, kitchen utensils, and often even of jewellery, which a clever youth or young lady could easily restore. A pin is detached from a brooch. You could repair it yourself in five minutes, at a halfpenny’s expense; but no, it must be sent to a jeweller’s to be mended for a shilling. It is the same with earrings and chains and bracelets and clasps and securing-rings. When they become shaky you fasten them with thread. It will hold for the present, of course; and then comes an advertisement in the Times: “Lost—Twenty-five Pounds Reward!” All because you never learned how to repair or solder.

I want to emphasize that every family should have someone who knows how to do repairs, especially for metal items, because every household has wear and tear on things like tin and iron utensils, trunks, kitchen tools, and sometimes even jewelry that a skilled young person could fix easily. For instance, if a pin comes off a brooch, you could fix it yourself in five minutes for just a few cents, but instead, it gets sent to a jeweler to be repaired for a dollar. The same goes for earrings, chains, bracelets, clasps, and rings. When they start to fall apart, you just tie them with thread. That might work temporarily, but then you see an ad in the Times: “Lost—Twenty-five Pounds Reward!” All because you never took the time to learn how to repair or solder.

But, as ’tis never too late to mend, and no one should be a mend I-can’t, or go begging to others to do for him what he can do for himself, I trust that reflection on this subject will induce many to become practical repairers. If you have a valuable coin, do not take half the value out of it, as most people do, by boring a hole through it. Make a simple twist and eyelet of a bit of silver wire and solder it on the 173 edge. Do not tie a gold chain with twine; mend it properly. Rivet your broken scissors, and when hinges come out screw them on again. If there were really anything difficult in all this I would honestly say so, but there is not, and people who have received some education learn how to do it all with ease in a short time.

But, it’s never too late to fix things, and no one should feel like they can’t do it themselves or ask others to do for them what they can handle on their own. I hope that thinking about this will encourage many to become practical fixers. If you have a valuable coin, don’t ruin half its value by boring a hole through it like most people do. Just make a simple twist and eyelet from a piece of silver wire and solder it on the edge. Don’t tie a gold chain with twine; fix it properly. Repair your broken scissors, and when hinges come out, screw them back on. If there were anything truly difficult about this, I would honestly say so, but there isn’t, and people with some education can learn to do it all easily in a short time.

A recipe for a cement to attach metal to any other substance is made as follows:—

A recipe for a cement to bond metal to any other material is created as follows:—

Purified flint-sand (or glass-powder) 10
Caseine or curd 8
Slacked lime 10

Mix thoroughly, and add water to a creamy consistency.

Mix well and add water until you reach a creamy consistency.

The following for metals is also very strong:—

The following for metals is also very strong:—

Sturgeon’s bladder solution 100
Nitric acid 1

The acid is stirred in at the same time with the cement, which should be as dense as possible, and with this mixture the surfaces of the metal are covered. “The nitric acid is intended to make the surfaces of the metal rough, but it has the drawback that it hinders the drying of the glue” (Lehner). This slowly drying is, however, a great advantage. The same is found when it is mixed with common glue, which generally dries too rapidly. Cements which dry rather slowly take hold the most firmly and permanently. The acid hardens the mass by contracting the cellular tissue. To hasten the drying, the metallic parts, which should be very strongly compressed together, must be exposed to heat. 174

The acid is mixed in simultaneously with the cement, which should be as thick as possible, and with this mixture, the metal surfaces are coated. “The nitric acid is meant to roughen the metal surfaces, but it has the downside of slowing down the glue’s drying process” (Lehner). This slow drying is actually a significant benefit. The same goes for when it’s combined with regular glue, which usually dries too quickly. Cements that dry more slowly bond the strongest and last the longest. The acid hardens the mixture by tightening the cellular structure. To speed up the drying, the metal parts, which need to be pressed tightly together, should be heated. 174

A simpler method for light articles of metal is to wet the surfaces with nitric acid for a few minutes till they are roughened, then wash away the acid in water, and cement the metal with sturgeon’s bladder cement.

A simpler method for lightweight metal items is to dampen the surfaces with nitric acid for a few minutes until they become rough, then rinse off the acid with water, and bond the metal using sturgeon’s bladder cement.

A special cement for zinc is made by thickening very strong dense glue with powdered slacked lime, into which is kneaded one-tenth part of flowers of sulphur.

A special cement for zinc is created by thickening very strong, dense glue with powdered slaked lime, into which one-tenth part of sulfur flowers is kneaded.

A so-called Jeweller’s Cement, which holds firmly, is the so-called Diamond, elsewhere given; also the following:—

A type of Jeweller’s Cement that sticks tightly is what’s referred to as a Diamond, as mentioned elsewhere; also the following:—

Sturgeon’s bladder 100
Gum mastic varnish 50

The sturgeon’s bladder is dissolved in as little water as possible with strong spirits of wine (equivalent to ordinary spirits). To prepare the mastic varnish, mix finely powdered mastic with the most highly rectified spirits of wine and benzine, and use as little liquid as possible. The two mixtures must be then rubbed as intimately as possible together. When carefully made this cement will serve for anything—glass or china, &c.

The sturgeon’s bladder is dissolved in just a small amount of water with strong alcohol (equivalent to regular spirits). To make the mastic varnish, mix finely powdered mastic with the purest alcohol and benzene, using the least amount of liquid possible. The two mixtures should then be blended thoroughly together. When made carefully, this adhesive can be used for anything—glass, china, etc.

A cement for zinc, especially for ornaments and small work:—In ten parts by weight of silicate of soda (solution) stir two parts of cleansed chalk and three of zinc in powder. This is kneaded for some time into a putty, with which defects, roughnesses, &c., can be remedied. After twenty-four hours, when polished with agate, this cement has all the appearance of zinc.

A cement for zinc, especially for ornaments and small projects:—In ten parts by weight of a silicate of soda solution, mix two parts of clean chalk and three parts of powdered zinc. Knead this mixture into a putty for a while, which can be used to fix defects, rough spots, etc. After twenty-four hours, when polished with agate, this cement looks just like zinc.

It may be observed that other metals in fine powder 175 may be substituted for the zinc, and that with bronze powders, oxides of metals, and indeed with all the range of painters’ colours, combinations may be formed of infinite application in the arts. According to Lehner the silicate of soda should be of 33°.

It can be noted that other metals in fine powder 175 can be used instead of zinc, and that with bronze powders, metal oxides, and really with all kinds of artists' colors, countless combinations can be created for various purposes in art. According to Lehner, the silicate of soda should be at 33°.

A specially strong and valuable cement, capable of many uses in metal, wood, glass, or china, or to fasten glass to metal, is made as follows:—Take best purified litharge, stir it with glycerine until it becomes a thin homogeneous mass, which in less than an hour will become a very hard mass, which is of almost universal application. It is not affected by water, and resists the action (according to Lehner) of almost all acids, the strongest alkalies, as well as etherised oils and the fumes of chlorine and alcohol. The surfaces which are to be united with it must first be covered with pure, thick glycerine.

A specially strong and valuable cement, suitable for many uses with metal, wood, glass, or china, or to bond glass to metal, is made as follows:—Take the best purified litharge, mix it with glycerine until you get a thin, uniform mass, which will harden into a very tough substance in less than an hour. This cement is almost universally useful. It's not affected by water and can withstand (according to Lehner) nearly all acids, the strongest bases, as well as etherized oils and the fumes of chlorine and alcohol. The surfaces that will be joined with it should first be coated with pure, thick glycerine.

It will readily occur to the reader that in or to this, as in every recipe given in this book, modifications, alterations, and additions can be made, of very great value, adaptable to a great variety of substances. It is to be observed that in such cases as this, where one cannot be sure of the exact result, it is best, e.g., to first experiment with a very little finest pulverised oxide of lead with the glycerine.

It will be obvious to the reader that, like every recipe in this book, changes, adjustments, and additions can be made that are very valuable and adaptable to many different materials. It's important to note that in situations like this, where the exact outcome isn't certain, it's best, e.g., to first try a small amount of the finest powdered lead oxide mixed with glycerin.

Another form of this powerful metallic cement is given as follows:—

Another version of this strong metallic cement is presented as follows:—

Concentrated glycerine ½ litre
Litharge 5 kilogs.

To make a cement to fill or close joints in zinc-work:—Soak three parts by weight of glue in water, pour off the superfluous water, dissolve the glue in 176 warm water, stir into it six parts of slacked lime and one of flowers of sulphur.

To create a cement for sealing joints in zinc work: Soak three parts of glue in water, pour off the excess water, dissolve the glue in warm water, and mix in six parts of slaked lime and one part of flower of sulfur.

When ironwork, as, for instance, window-bars, is to be set in stone, the following is commended as taking a firm hold:—

When ironwork, like window bars, is to be installed in stone, the following method is recommended for securing it firmly:—

Calcined gypsum 30
Finely powdered iron 10
Vinegar 20

The following recipes, though I have found many of them in other works, are here taken, with acknowledgment, from Lehner, as his proportions are invariably accurate, or confirmed by experiment.

The following recipes, although I’ve found many of them in other works, are here taken, with acknowledgment, from Lehner, since his measurements are consistently precise or verified through experimentation.

An iron cement which resists heat and moisture:—

A metal cement that withstands heat and moisture:—

Clay 10
Iron filings 5
Vinegar 2
Water 3

A very strong waterproof cement for iron:—

A very strong waterproof cement for iron.:—

Iron filings 100
Sal-ammoniac 2
Water 10

This in a few days will begin to turn into a hard rust.

This will start turning into a hard rust in a few days.

Another OXIDISED CEMENT, which holds like iron, is made as follows:—

Another OXIDISED CEMENT, which holds like iron, is made like this:—

Iron filings 65
Sal-ammoniac 2 .5
Flowers of Sulphur 1 .5
Sulphuric acid 1 177

The sulphuric acid is diluted with water and added to the mixed powders.

The sulfuric acid is diluted with water and added to the mixed powders.

A rust or oxide cement, resisting fire:—

A rust or iron oxide cement, fire-resistant:—

Common iron filings 45
Clay 20
Finest porcelain clay 15
Salt in water 8

Fine clay may be used in lack of the finest porcelain clay.

Fine clay can be used instead of the best porcelain clay.

An iron cement to resist heat:—

A heat-resistant iron cement:—

Iron filings 20
Clay in powder 45
Borax 5
Salt 5
Peroxide of manganese 10

The borax and salt are melted in water and then quickly mixed with the remaining ingredients, which are in a combined powder. At a white-heat this becomes a glassy substance, which seals hermetically.

The borax and salt are dissolved in water and then quickly blended with the other ingredients, which are in a combined powder form. At a white-hot temperature, this turns into a glassy substance that seals tightly.

Iron cement to resist intense heat:—

Heat-resistant iron cement:—

Peroxide of manganese 52
White oxide of zinc 25
Borax 5

This is applied with silicate of soda. It must dry gradually.

This is applied with sodium silicate. It needs to dry slowly.

Iron cement to resist heat:—

Heat-resistant iron cement:—

Iron filings 100
Clay 50
Salt 10
Flint-sand 20 178

Fireproof cement:—

Fire-resistant cement

Iron filings 140
Hydraulic cement 20
Flint-sand 25
Sal-ammoniac 3

This powder is made into a paste with vinegar. It must dry for a long time before being submitted to heat.

This powder is mixed with vinegar to create a paste. It needs to dry for a long time before being heated.

Another cement of the same kind is as follows:—

Another cement of the same type is as follows:—

Iron filings 180
Clay 45
Salt 8

This is also made up with vinegar, and must be dried for a long time.

This is also made with vinegar and needs to be dried for a long time.

To set iron in stone:—

To anchor iron in stone:—

Iron filings, fine 10
Calcined gypsum 30
Sal-ammoniac 0 .5

Also combined with vinegar.

Also mixed with vinegar.

When there are defects in iron castings, they may be filled up with the following cement:—

When there are flaws in iron castings, they can be filled with the following cement:—

Clean iron filings 100
Flowers of sulphur 0 .5
Sal-ammoniac 0 .8

To be mixed with water to a paste. It does not fuse nor act as a paste until exposed to great heat. Before applying it wash the edges to be united with liquid ammonia. Brimstone or sulphur melts iron very promptly when the latter is red-hot, and applied to it, the iron will drop like melted sealing-wax. 179

To be mixed with water to form a paste. It doesn’t combine or work as a paste until exposed to high heat. Before using it, clean the edges to be joined with liquid ammonia. Sulfur melts iron quickly when the iron is red-hot; when applied, the iron will drop like melted sealing wax. 179

A cement for iron stoves is made as follows:—

A binder for iron stoves is made like this:—

Iron filings 100
Chalk-marl 40
Flint-sand 50
Vinegar 20

This is made into a paste, which can be rendered porous by mixing with it bristles, chopped straw, sawdust, or chaff. When the latter is converted to coal by heat, the cement is, of course, full of cavities. In like manner, clay for water-coolers is made light and spongy by mixing it with salt. The salt gradually melts in the damp clay, forming a porous substance.

This is turned into a paste, which can be made porous by mixing in bristles, chopped straw, sawdust, or chaff. When the latter is converted to coal through heat, the cement is, of course, full of cavities. Similarly, clay for water-coolers is made lighter and spongier by mixing it with salt. The salt gradually dissolves in the damp clay, creating a porous substance.

When iron doors are to be hermetically sealed at very high temperatures the following may be used:—

When iron doors need to be tightly sealed at very high temperatures, the following can be used:—

Finest iron filings 100
Sal-ammoniac 1
Limestone 10
Silicate of soda 10

When the iron plates about a fireplace give way the following may be used:—

When the iron plates around a fireplace break, the following may be used:—

Iron filings 20
Iron dross or refuse 12
Calcined gypsum 30
Common salt 10

This mixture may be combined with either blood or silicate of soda, preferably the latter, as the former has a disagreeable smell.

This mixture can be combined with either blood or sodium silicate, preferably the latter, since the former has an unpleasant smell.

Iron filings mixed with vinegar are allowed to stand till of a brown colour, and then driven with plugs and hammer into cavities, where they form a rust cement. 180

Iron filings mixed with vinegar are left to sit until they turn brown, and then packed tightly into cavities with plugs and a hammer, where they create a rust cement. 180

For cracks in iron pots, &c.:—

For cracks in cast iron pots, &c.:—

Iron filings 10
Clay 60

This is mixed with linseed-oil to a paste. It requires several weeks to harden, but forms a hard cement.

This is mixed with linseed oil to create a paste. It takes several weeks to harden, but it turns into a strong cement.

A black cement for ironware:—

A black cement for metal:—

Iron filings 10
Sand 12
Ivory black 10
Slacked lime 12
Lime water 5

Schwartz’s iron cement for holes in pots, &c.:—

Schwartz's iron cement for fixing holes in pots, etc.:—

I.

I.

Finely powdered glue 4-5
Finest iron dust 2
Peroxide of manganese 1
Common salt ½
Borax ½

To be powdered extremely fine or levigated and made with water to a paste. Resists fire and hot water.

To be ground very fine or mixed with water to form a paste. It can withstand fire and hot water.

II.

II.

Pulverised peroxide of manganese 1
White oxide of zinc 1

To be finely pulverised and combined with silicate of soda.

To be finely ground and mixed with sodium silicate.

An important part of all metal-mending is soldering. This is based on the principle that certain 181 metallic compounds which fuse at a very low heat can, however, be so brought into union with others which have an affinity for them as by melting to unite the harder objects. Thus bismuth, which will melt in hot water, has an affinity for lead, which combines easily with tin and brass, &c.; as, in like manner, borax and resin with iron.

An important part of all metal repair is soldering. This relies on the idea that certain metallic compounds can fuse at a very low temperature and, therefore, can be combined with others that they connect well with by melting to join the harder materials. For example, bismuth melts in hot water and has an affinity for lead, which easily combines with tin, brass, and so on; similarly, borax and resin can be used with iron.

Newton’s solder (Lehner):—

Newton’s solder (Lehner):—

Bismuth 8
Tin 3
Lead 5

This melts at 94.5° Celsius.

This melts at 94.5°C.

Rose’s solders:—

Rose’s soldiers

I.

I.

Bismuth 2
Lead 1
Tin 1

II.

II.

Bismuth 5
Lead 3
Tin 2

A metallic-glass solder:—

A metal glass solder:—

Lead 30
Tin 20
Bismuth 25

The lead is first carefully melted, then the tin added, and the melted mixture carefully stirred; the bismuth is put in last of all. 182

The lead is first carefully melted, then the tin is added, and the melted mixture is carefully stirred; the bismuth is added last. 182

Cement for iron stoves:—

Cement for metal stoves

Wood-ashes 10
Clay 10
Calcined lime 4

To be mixed with water to form a firm paste. Also applicable to holes in trees. Clay mixed with waste-paper is also applicable for the latter purpose (Lehner). (Glue may be added to it.) This mixture of clay and paper should be well mixed with sour milk.

To be combined with water to create a solid paste. Also suitable for filling holes in trees. Clay mixed with waste paper can also be used for this purpose (Lehner). (Glue can be added to it.) This mixture of clay and paper should be thoroughly blended with sour milk.

Claus’s cement for metal and glass:—40 grammes of starch and 320 grammes purified chalk are dissolved in 2 quarts water, into which is stirred ½ pint solution of caustic soda.

Claus's adhesive for metal and glass:—40 grams of starch and 320 grams of purified chalk are dissolved in 2 quarts of water, into which is stirred ½ pint of caustic soda solution.

The most important part of mending broken metal-work is soldering, and this is so difficult to practically teach by mere writing, while it can be so easily learned from any tinsmith, or even tinker, that I deem it common-sensibly best to acquire it from the latter. Those who would study it in all its details, scientific or technological, may do so in Das Löthen und die Bearbeitung der Metalle, by Edmund Schlosser; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s. 183

The most important part of fixing broken metalwork is soldering, and it’s really hard to teach this just through written instructions. However, it can be easily learned from any tinsmith or even a tinker, so I think it makes sense to learn it from the latter. Those who want to study it in detail, whether scientific or technological, can do so in Das Löthen und die Bearbeitung der Metalle by Edmund Schlosser; Vienna, A. Hartleben, price 3s. 183

REPAIRING LEATHER-WORK
Trunks, shoes, or any other types—attaching straps—creating inexpensive footwear.

Leather-work when much worn is seldom restored, and, except by a few experts, it is generally regarded as incurable. That is to say, that leather-work is only repaired by the same method in which it is made—that is, by sewing—when in fact a great deal is lost which might be saved, and much imperfectly repaired which might seem like new by resorting to a more scientific process. And therefore, having devoted much attention to it, I am persuaded that the worst cases may be mended. Within a week I purchased two small folio volumes which had been beautifully bound in black leather, embossed in deep relief, about 1520, in a style which was then becoming antiquated. The pattern had been cut in a wooden mould, stamped on the wet leather, and then completely worked over by hand with tracers and matted or stamped in the ground. But the black colour had been worn away from the relief and turned brown, and it was otherwise dilapidated at the edges.

Leatherwork that's heavily used is rarely restored, and besides a few specialists, most people think it's beyond repair. In other words, leatherwork is usually fixed using the same method it was made—by sewing—when in reality, a lot can be salvaged, and many items can be repaired so well they look new again by using a more advanced technique. So, after focusing on this issue, I'm convinced that even the worst cases can be fixed. Within a week, I bought two small folio books that had been beautifully bound in black leather, embossed in deep relief, around 1520, in a style that was becoming outdated. The design was carved into a wooden mold, stamped onto the wet leather, and then meticulously worked over by hand with tracers and either matted or stamped in the background. However, the black color had worn away from the raised areas and turned brown, and the edges were in poor condition.

I took a volume and where the surface was ragged moistened it, applied gum-arabic in solution, and 184 smoothed it down with an agate burnisher. Leather treated in this way soon becomes like a paste. When it was all even I painted it over with strong liquid Indian ink. Common ink would have done as well. Then I varnished it over lightly with the admirable vernis à retoucher, No. 3, of Soehnée, which is flexible, preservative, and does not crack. I may add for ladies that it smells like eau de cologne. This dries almost immediately. It may be had at all artists’ material shops. Finally, I rubbed it for some time by hand. Then the binding was as good as new, yet not too new. It was simply perfectly restored.

I took a book, and where the cover was torn, I wet it, applied a solution of gum arabic, and smoothed it down with an agate burnisher. Leather treated this way quickly becomes like a paste. Once it was all even, I painted it with strong liquid Indian ink. Regular ink would have worked just as well. Then I lightly varnished it with the excellent vernis à retoucher, No. 3, from Soehnée, which is flexible, protective, and doesn’t crack. I should mention for the ladies that it smells like eau de cologne. This dries almost instantly and can be found in all art supply stores. Finally, I rubbed it by hand for a while. After that, the binding looked as good as new but still had a bit of character. It was simply perfectly restored.

I have in the introduction mentioned another work which I also restored. This was a Madonna in high relief, very much dilapidated; that is to say, it was of thin leather, which had been originally made in a mould, and was accordingly puffed out, so to speak, like a pie-crust. On the mould there had been laid a coat of muslin or cotton fabric; this, when dry, had been very thinly covered with gesso or plaster of Paris, and on this, when dry, a thin wet leather had been pressed. I may here note that very often the gesso was then blackened without any leather being applied, and that when thus blackened, covered, and varnished it looked exactly like leather—an easy art, which may be practised to profit by any one who can carve or buy moulds.

I mentioned in the introduction another piece that I also restored. This was a Madonna in high relief, which was quite worn down; specifically, it was made of thin leather that had originally been shaped in a mold, giving it a puffed-out appearance, like pie crust. A layer of muslin or cotton fabric was laid over the mold; once dry, it was very lightly coated with gesso or plaster of Paris, and then a thin, wet leather was pressed on top of that. I should point out that often, the gesso was blackened without any leather being applied, and when it was blackened, covered, and varnished, it looked just like leather—an easy technique that anyone who can carve or purchase molds can use to create something that looks professional.

On examining this, I found that it would be very difficult to repair it with good leather. I found in a shop some thin black sham-leather, such as the Japanese apparently manufacture from leather dust, made by grinding up all kinds of leather waste to a powder. It was wretched, rotten stuff as leather, but all 185 the better suited to my purpose. Some of this I cut into small bits, and with a knife soon mashed it, mixed with gum-arabic and water, into a very smooth paste. With such a paste one can repair any tear, roughening, or imperfection, care being taken that the paste and leather be alike in colour. With this I filled the hollows at the back, making the work solid; and having wetted all the ragged edges and fractured or torn places, smoothed them down with gum and a pen or paper knife, supplying deficiencies with the black paste. When all was smooth and dry I applied a coat of Soehnée’s varnish, and then rubbed it well down by hand. It was quite restored.

Upon examining this, I realized that it would be very hard to fix it with good leather. I found some thin black faux leather in a shop, which the Japanese seemingly make from leather dust—grinding up all sorts of leather scraps into a powder. It was terrible, rotten material as actual leather, but perfectly suited for my needs. I cut some of this into small pieces and quickly mashed it with a knife, mixing it with gum arabic and water to create a smooth paste. With this paste, you can repair any tear, rough spot, or imperfection, as long as the paste and leather match in color. I used this to fill in the gaps at the back, making it sturdy; after wetting all the frayed edges and broken or torn spots, I smoothed them down with gum and a pen or paper knife, adding more black paste where needed. Once everything was smooth and dry, I applied a coat of Soehnée’s varnish and then rubbed it down by hand. It was completely restored.

As this varnishing leather may sound like a heresy to artistic leather-workers, I would ask them if they would consider an application of tannin in solution—which is the preservative principle of leather itself—as “inartistic.” Certainly it is not, nor is the application of Soehnée (which is more of a simple preservative than a glaze) a mere finish for show.

As this varnishing leather might seem like a betrayal to artistic leather-workers, I would ask them if they would see the use of tannin in solution—which is the preserving agent of leather itself—as “unartistic.” Certainly not, nor is the use of Soehnée (which is more of a straightforward preservative than a glaze) just a superficial finish.

The leather-paste of which I speak has certain qualities of its own which make it quite different from any other substance. We may include in leather “paste” not only the mere dust made from the dried substance, but all scraps, and also any thin leather, thoroughly softened or macerated. Even in the latter form it is, combined with a binder, really a plastic substance, since it can be worked into any form with ease. Mixed with caoutchouc or indiarubber in solution, and then dried, it is invaluable for mending boots and making waterproof soles. As I have indicated, it is excellent for mending old books. And 186 here I may mention that if you have, let us say, one cover of a book in high relief, and the other, it may be, lost or worn plain, you can supply or make the duplicate very easily, very cheaply, and in a short time as follows:—Take a sheet of soft, white newspaper, dampen it, and press it on the relief. As soon as possible, taking care not to wet the book, fill in the back of the squeeze either with other coats of wet paper, melted wax, or liquid plaster of Paris. When this is dry, wax or oil carefully the face of the squeeze, wipe it dry, and make a cast from it in leather-paste. Thus you will have a facsimile of the relief. From a solid plaster mould, well oiled or boiled in wax, a cast may be taken in softened or wet leather, which is even better; it sets hard and tough.

The leather paste I'm talking about has specific qualities that make it totally different from any other material. When we refer to leather "paste," we can include not just the dust from dried leather, but also scraps and any thin leather that’s been thoroughly softened or soaked. Even in this latter form, when combined with a binder, it’s actually a plastic substance because it can be easily shaped into any form. When mixed with liquid rubber or caoutchouc and then dried, it’s incredibly useful for repairing boots and creating waterproof soles. As I mentioned, it’s also great for fixing old books. 186 Now, let’s say you have one book cover with a high relief design, and the other cover is either lost or worn flat. You can easily create a duplicate for cheap and in no time with this method: Take a sheet of soft, white newspaper, dampen it, and press it onto the relief. Be careful not to wet the book, and as soon as you can, fill in the back of the impression with more layers of wet paper, melted wax, or liquid plaster of Paris. Once it’s dry, carefully wax or oil the front of the impression, wipe it dry, and then make a cast from it in leather paste. This way, you'll have a replica of the relief. From a solid plaster mold that’s well oiled or coated in wax, you can also take a cast using softened or wet leather, which works even better since it hardens and becomes tough.

I may here mention that it is very unusual to see books bound in deep relief with hand-worked, black, or black and gold, antique patterns, and that such a cover, say of eight by ten inches, would probably cost at least a pound, and be cheap at that. And yet any girl of ordinary capacity with, let us say, fifty shillings’ worth of moulds, and two weeks’ practice in tracing and stamping grounds, could produce from two to four such book-covers as those before me in a day.

I should mention that it's quite uncommon to find books bound in deep relief with hand-worked, black, or black and gold antique patterns, and that a cover, say eight by ten inches, would likely cost at least a pound, which would be a good deal for it. Yet, any girl with average skills, let's say with fifty shillings' worth of molds and two weeks of practice in tracing and stamping, could create two to four book covers like the ones in front of me in a day.

There is now generally sold in furnishing or chemists’ shops a good waterproof glue. Leather softened and then well incorporated with this is also waterproof, and may be used to mend trunks. I have known a torn boot to be mended in this manner, and that so well that it lasted for a long time. Even a leather strap which is subjected to great tugging may 187 be restored, if cut or broken in two, by shaving the edges obliquely, so as to sharpen them.

There is now widely available in furniture or pharmacy stores a good waterproof glue. Leather that is softened and then well mixed with this glue is also waterproof and can be used to repair trunks. I've seen a torn boot fixed this way, and it lasted a long time. Even a leather strap that gets a lot of pulling can be repaired, if it’s cut or broken in two, by shaving the edges at an angle to make them sharp. 187

Then apply glue with acid, and before it is quite dry apply pressure, though not so great as to squeeze the glue out. Shaving across the edges, judicious pressing together, and final smoothing are of the greatest importance in all leather patching and piecing, because it depends on these to make the juncture imperceptible. Very few persons—even shoemakers—are at all aware of the degree of perfection to which mending rents in foot-covering can be carried by the use of waterproof glue, such as is sold by many chemists. I have worn such a patch for months, and it was hardly perceptible. But, like every art, it requires some practice to apply such patches properly, and I cannot promise to any lady that she can perfectly and neatly patch a boot by simply daubing on a piece of leather at a first trial.

Then apply glue with acid, and before it completely dries, apply pressure, but not so much that you squeeze the glue out. Shaving along the edges, pressing them together carefully, and doing a final smooth out are crucial for all leather patching and piecing, because these factors determine how seamless the joint will be. Very few people—even shoemakers—fully understand how perfectly rips in footwear can be repaired using waterproof glue, which many chemists sell. I've worn such a patch for months, and it was barely noticeable. But, like any skill, it takes some practice to apply these patches correctly, and I can’t guarantee to any lady that she can perfectly and neatly patch a boot just by slapping on a piece of leather on her first try.

It may be noted that in such strap-joining as that which I have described, the repair will be greatly strengthened by pasting very thin bits of leather, or even of muslin, over the edges and pressing them in. It is true that this cover will soon wear away, but meanwhile the mended leather is all the while growing stronger and uniting more perfectly. Even paper, glued and pressed on, materially aids to make the exposed joint unite.

It’s worth mentioning that when joining straps as I've described, the repair will be much stronger if you stick very thin pieces of leather or even muslin over the edges and press them in. It’s true that this covering will wear out quickly, but in the meantime, the repaired leather keeps getting stronger and bonding more effectively. Even paper, when glued and pressed on, significantly helps the exposed joint come together.

And here I may say that many a lady and youth would do well to take a few practical lessons from 188 any shoemaker in the noble art of cobbling; that is to say, of heeling, soleing, and patching, all of which are as easy to learn as steps in dancing, and are even more interesting or amusing when once mastered. It is, moreover, an art which will be of use through life. Those who can do this will probably, if ambitious by nature, progress to making slippers, it may be shoes; and he who can do this may be assured that he never need quite starve to death while human beings go shod. It is not so difficult as many think, for I have known shoemakers of very ordinary minds, and I also once knew a mechanical artist who learned to make a fine pair of shoes in a few weeks. In fact, there is a living in a great many things for those who have once learned to use their fingers.

And here I can say that many ladies and young people would benefit from taking a few practical lessons from any shoemaker in the valuable skill of cobbling; that is, of heeling, soleing, and patching, all of which are as easy to learn as dance steps and are even more interesting or fun once you get the hang of them. Moreover, it’s a skill that will be useful throughout life. Those who can do this will likely, if they are naturally ambitious, move on to making slippers, possibly shoes; and someone who can do this can be sure that they won’t ever have to completely starve while people still wear shoes. It’s not as tough as many think because I've known shoemakers with very average intelligence, and I also once met a craftsman who learned to make a great pair of shoes in just a few weeks. In fact, there are many ways to make a living for those who have learned to use their hands.

Few people are aware of the extraordinary durability of leather-work of certain kinds. There are in the British Museum Roman sandals, probably made of raw hide, but cut into pretty form, which were found in the Thames, and which look as new as if recently made. I have seen within a day as I write a gracefully formed pitcher of the early fifteenth century of very solid black leather, like the old blackjacks once common in England, which has probably passed through centuries of use, and is as perfect as ever. Wood splits, earthenware breaks, and metal rusts, but raw hide, or cuir bouilli, as set forth in the old song of the “Leather Bottél,” seems to endure every trial. As the man commemorated in “Æsop’s Fables” declared, “After all, there is nothing like leather.” The reader who may be especially interested in this easiest of all the minor arts may consult on this subject my Manual of Leather-Work (5s.); 189 Whittaker & Co., 2 White Hart Street, Paternoster Square, London, E.C.

Few people know about the remarkable durability of certain types of leather work. The British Museum has Roman sandals, likely made from raw hide but crafted into elegant shapes, which were found in the Thames and look as fresh as if they were just made. Just recently, I saw a beautifully shaped pitcher from the early fifteenth century made of very sturdy black leather, similar to the old blackjacks that used to be common in England, which has likely been used for centuries and remains in perfect condition. Wood splits, pottery breaks, and metal rusts, but raw hide, or cuir bouilli, as mentioned in the old song “Leather Bottél,” seems to withstand every test. As the man remembered in “Æsop’s Fables” said, “There’s really nothing like leather.” Anyone particularly interested in this accessible craft can refer to my Manual of Leather-Work (5s.); 189 Whittaker & Co., 2 White Hart Street, Paternoster Square, London, E.C.

Strips of raw hide are without equal for repairing broken vehicles, wheels, saddles, and similar articles, because they shrink while drying, drawing everything tight, and set so hard when once dry that what is mended is often stronger than before. I have elsewhere mentioned that the strongest trunks in the world are made in America from it, as they had need to be, since there is no country in the world where the “baggage-smasher,” figurative or literal, is so much to be feared.

Strips of rawhide are unmatched for fixing broken vehicles, wheels, saddles, and similar items because they shrink as they dry, pulling everything tight, and harden so much when dry that the repairs are often stronger than before. I've mentioned elsewhere that the strongest trunks in the world are made in America from it, as they need to be, since there’s no other country where the “baggage-smasher,” whether figurative or literal, is so much to be feared.

The reader who has occasion to repair anything in leather should study the chapter of this book which treats of indiarubber and gutta-percha, the subjects being in many respects the same.

The reader who needs to fix anything made of leather should check out the chapter in this book that covers indiarubber and gutta-percha, as the topics are similar in many ways.

A strong cement for leather is made by combining gutta-percha and Schwefelkohlenstoff, or bisulphide of carbon, with petroleum to a syrupy consistency. A very good cement specially adapted to joining leather straps is as follows:—

A strong glue for leather is created by mixing gutta-percha and Schwefelkohlenstoff, or carbon disulfide, with petroleum until it reaches a syrupy texture. A great glue specifically designed for bonding leather straps is as follows:—

Asphalt 12
Resin 10
Gutta-percha 40
Bisulphide of carbon 150
Petroleum 60

The materials, excepting the Schwefelkohlenstoff, are put together in a bottle which stands in hot water for several hours; when the mass has grown thick with the petroleum add the rest, and let the whole stand for several days, shaking it very often. If the pieces of leather to be united are first heated and then 190 pressed very tightly together, the adhesion will be increased. This cement is as well adapted for glass, crockery, horn, ivory, wood, or metal as for leather. It is admirable for mending trunks, whether made of leather, wood, or pasteboard.

The materials, except for the Schwefelkohlenstoff, are combined in a bottle that is placed in hot water for several hours; once the mixture thickens with the petroleum, add the rest and let it sit for several days, shaking it frequently. If the pieces of leather to be joined are heated first and then pressed tightly together, the adhesion will be stronger. This adhesive works well for glass, ceramics, horn, ivory, wood, or metal, just as it does for leather. It's great for repairing trunks, whether they're made of leather, wood, or cardboard.

When a trunk is made of any of these, and a hole is broken through the side or top, take a newspaper and coat it with this cement, applying another, till there are a dozen or more thicknesses. If, as it gradually dries, this be pressed and hardened with a roller, or even a round ruler, it will be much improved. Glue this into or upon the fracture. In most cases with care it can be made as strong as ever. Where a rib is broken it should be promptly replaced. (Vide Metal-Work.) All trunks should be covered with waterproof glue or varnish, as it effectually protects them from exposure to the rain. This is very rarely done, however, the result being an immense amount of loss to all travellers. In any town where there is a chemist’s shop, and where a bit of indiarubber is to be had, even at the stationer’s, a waterproof cement can be at once manufactured. The easiest of these to prepare is the following:—

When a trunk is made from any of these materials and a hole is made in the side or top, take a newspaper and cover it with this cement, adding more layers until there are a dozen or more thicknesses. If it’s pressed and hardened with a roller or even a round ruler as it dries, it will be much stronger. Apply this to the fracture. With care, it can often be made as strong as it was before. If a rib is broken, it should be replaced immediately. (Vide Metal-Work.) All trunks should be coated with waterproof glue or varnish, as it effectively protects them from rain. However, this is very rarely done, leading to significant losses for travelers. In any town with a chemist’s shop, and where a bit of indiarubber can be found, even at a stationery store, waterproof cement can be easily made. The simplest one to prepare is the following:—

Gutta-percha 100
Pine resin 200

The resin is first melted in a pan, the gutta-percha, in very small bits, being gradually stirred in till all is amalgamated. When used it must be warmed again. This cement can be used for as many different articles as the preceding.

The resin is first melted in a pan, and the gutta-percha, in very small pieces, is gradually stirred in until everything is mixed together. When it’s used, it needs to be warmed up again. This cement can be used for just as many different items as the ones mentioned before.

It may here be noted that vast quantities of waste leather from shoemakers and bookbinders, which sell 191 for a mere trifle, can be utilised to make admirable waterproof carpets and wall-covers. The leather is first soaked till soft, then smoothed out and mixed with waterproof cement, and rolled into one flat piece. This makes a very cheap sub-carpet for winter—better than oil-cloth, being softer. For walls it can be pressed in moulds, gilded, or painted. If varnished there is no unpleasant smell from it. The harder it is compressed or rolled the more will all smell disappear. Even with rolling by hand with a bread-roller almost all substances—for instance, paper, cloth-rags, sawdust, leather, clay, wool, cotton-wool, when combined with any fit adhesive or cement—can be made very hard or tough; and it is remarkable, considering the cheapness of the materials, how little this principle is as yet applied.

It’s worth noting that large amounts of waste leather from shoemakers and bookbinders, which sell for very little, can be used to create excellent waterproof carpets and wall coverings. The leather is first soaked until soft, then smoothed out and mixed with waterproof cement, and rolled into one flat piece. This results in a very affordable sub-carpet for winter—better than oilcloth, as it’s softer. For walls, it can be pressed into molds, gilded, or painted. If varnished, there’s no unpleasant smell from it. The more it's compressed or rolled, the more any odor will disappear. Even with hand rolling using a rolling pin, almost all materials—like paper, cloth rags, sawdust, leather, clay, wool, and cotton wool—when combined with a suitable adhesive or cement—can be made very hard or tough; and it’s impressive how little this principle is applied, given the low cost of the materials.

It may be remarked that there are many people who do not know what to do when the sole of a boot splits off or wears away and there is no shoemaker at hand. If the heel is lost and no leather can be had, a very good substitute can be cut from wood and cemented on. A few tacks will make it last as long almost as leather. If a piece of sole leather can be got, even from another old shoe, one or two layers can be cemented on to make a sole. A short screw or nail through three-quarters of the heel greatly aids in making the layers adhere. This may also be done with a vice.

It’s worth noting that many people don’t know what to do when the sole of a boot comes off or wears out, especially if there’s no shoemaker around. If the heel is missing and you can’t find any leather, a good alternative can be made from wood and glued on. A few tacks will help it last nearly as long as leather. If you can get a piece of sole leather, even from an old shoe, you can glue on one or two layers to create a new sole. A short screw or nail inserted three-quarters into the heel helps the layers stick together. This can also be secured using a vice.

In the town of Bagni di Lucca, where I now am, a pair of leather shoes with wooden soles, such as are commonly worn by women and children, cost only fivepence. They are, of course, rough, but still far better than none. The sole is rudely and very easily 192 cut, with a high heel, from white pine or larch wood. The upper is a single piece of leather, which only covers the front half of the foot. It is moistened and bent into shape, and then tacked or glued on. Many people simply buy the soles, then the leather, and make the shoes for themselves, in which case the expense does not amount to more than twopence. In Florence there is often added to this the back, or heel-piece, which costs twopence more, and makes an almost perfect shoe. This art would be worth knowing in a wild country.

In the town of Bagni di Lucca, where I am now, a pair of leather shoes with wooden soles, commonly worn by women and children, costs just five pence. They are rough, but still much better than having no shoes at all. The sole is crudely and easily cut from white pine or larch wood, with a high heel. The upper part is made from a single piece of leather that only covers the front half of the foot. It’s moistened and molded into shape, then either tacked or glued on. Many people just buy the soles and then the leather, making the shoes themselves, which means the total cost comes to no more than two pence. In Florence, they often add a back piece, or heel, which costs an extra two pence and creates a nearly perfect shoe. This skill would be useful to know in a remote area.

Italian (Lucchese) Peasant Shoe, costing from 5d. to 8d. per pair, undecorated.

Italian (Lucchese) Peasant Shoe, priced from 5d. to 8d. for a pair, simple design.

Lehner (vide Indiarubber and Gutta-percha) specially commends for mending soles the composition of—Gutta-percha, 10; benzine, 100; linseed-oil varnish, 100. It is extremely elastic and tough, and therefore suitable to soles. Mixed with black dye, or made with japan, it forms patent leather or polished leather. It should for this purpose be applied with a broad brush in thin successive coats, and well dried before applying a new one. This is far superior 193 to ordinary blacking; it is more easily applied, and does not injure the leather so much, because the latter is often made with vitriol, which, while it promptly gives a shine, eats away the fibre. Boots and shoes will, in fact, wear much longer with this coating than without it.

Lehner (see Indiarubber and Gutta-percha) specifically recommends for fixing soles a mixture of—Gutta-percha, 10; benzine, 100; linseed-oil varnish, 100. It is very elastic and durable, making it perfect for soles. When mixed with black dye, or combined with japan, it creates patent leather or polished leather. For this purpose, it should be applied with a wide brush in thin layers, allowing each coat to dry well before adding another. This method is much better than regular shoe polish; it's easier to apply and less damaging to the leather, which often contains vitriol that, while it provides an immediate shine, deteriorates the fibers. In fact, boots and shoes will last significantly longer with this treatment than without it.

This is even more applicable to a great deal of harness, saddle, and bridle mending, and restoring sheet leather in every form; as, for instance, waggon curtains, when worn and dry. First soften the leather, then restore its quality, if required, with tannin or indiarubber in solution. If very dry and exhausted, it may first be treated with neat’s-foot oil for several days. Then sew it up, if a seam, or mend by applying leather and the cement. If all persons who own much harness would carefully study this subject, they would be astonished to find what economy could be effected by judicious mending.

This is especially true for a lot of harness, saddle, and bridle repairs, as well as restoring sheet leather in various forms, like wagon curtains when they're worn and dry. First, soften the leather, and if needed, restore its quality with tannin or a solution of indiarubber. If it’s very dry and worn out, treat it with neat’s-foot oil for several days first. Then, if it’s a seam, sew it up or repair it by applying leather and adhesive. If everyone who owns a lot of harness took the time to learn about this, they’d be surprised by how much money they could save through effective repairs.

It may happen that the reader may have occasion to wish to renew black, glazed leather-work, or to make a brilliant black pattern on a brown ground in stamped leather. I have often executed it with success. In such a case it suffices to simply blacken the leather with ink or dye, and then coat it with any flexible varnish; that is, one into which glycerine or gutta-percha has been infused. Any one who can draw can in this manner execute very beautiful work for covering walls, panels, chests, or doors. Or flexible black varnish can be directly applied.

It might happen that you want to refresh black, glossy leather or create a striking black design on a brown leather background. I've had a lot of success doing this. In that case, all you need to do is blacken the leather with ink or dye and then cover it with a flexible varnish, which should have glycerin or gutta-percha mixed in. Anyone who can draw can create beautiful designs for walls, panels, chests, or doors this way. Alternatively, you can directly apply flexible black varnish.

Lehner gives a recipe for attaching leather to metal, which may also be applied to any other substance:—Cover the leather with a thin and very hot coating of glue, press it on the metal, and then wet 194 the other side with a strong solution of gall-apples or tannin (Lohe, extract of oak-bark) till it is thoroughly-penetrated. The tannin combines with the glue, and attaches the leather with extreme tenacity to the metal, &c. It is advisable to roughen the metallic surface to facilitate adhesion.

Lehner shares a method for bonding leather to metal, which can also be used on other materials:—First, coat the leather with a thin, hot layer of glue, then press it onto the metal. After that, dampen the other side with a strong solution of gall apples or tannin (Lohe, oak bark extract) until it's fully saturated. The tannin interacts with the glue, creating a very strong bond between the leather and the metal, etc. It’s also a good idea to roughen the metal surface to improve adhesion.

By combining glue (and many other adhesives) directly with the tannin or gall nut astringent we obtain a waterproof cement of great strength, which is very useful for shoes. It is, in fact, not at all a difficult matter, where other appliances are wanting, to make from leather, without sewing, a soled shoe when tannin and glue are obtainable. The same can be done with canvas.

By mixing glue (and various other adhesives) directly with the tannin or gall nut astringent, we create a waterproof cement that is really strong and very useful for shoes. In fact, it's not overly complicated to make a soled shoe from leather without sewing when you have tannin and glue on hand. The same can be done with canvas.

During the great wars in America thousands of soldiers often went barefoot in winter-time, with abundance of horses or cattle killed all round them, because they did not know that a strong moccasin can be made by cutting out a piece of raw hide, piercing holes in it, and drawing it up like a bag round the ankles, as is so commonly done here in the mountain districts in Italy. I once astonished a soldier in the war by suggesting this, and he declared he must try it. It is remarkable how rarely man in an uneducated state ever invents anything, be it a myth, a tale, or a practical invention.

During the great wars in America, thousands of soldiers often went barefoot in winter, even with plenty of horses and cattle being killed around them, simply because they didn’t know that a sturdy moccasin could be made by cutting out a piece of rawhide, making holes in it, and pulling it up like a bag around their ankles, just like they commonly do here in the mountainous regions of Italy. I once surprised a soldier during the war by suggesting this, and he said he had to try it. It’s striking how rarely uneducated people ever invent anything, whether it’s a myth, a story, or a practical invention.

If the upper leather of a slipper or shoe be cut out, it can, if wet, be easily made to assume the form of a foot by drying it on a last, or even on another shoe. Let the seam of the back jut or flap over the edge, and allow full selvage for the rest to turn under the sole. The latter may be of sole leather. If there is none, glue two or three pieces of the leather together with 195 the tannin cement, and roll them over strongly. Then glue the back and the under-lap with great care. With a little practice a fairly good shoe can be thus made. Canvas can be used in the same way. To dwellers in the wilderness this may be valuable information. But very pretty ornamental slippers can be made by young ladies out of scraps of gaily coloured leather. They can buy a pair of soles, and get the leather at a leather-dealer’s. This is all simply substituting glueing for sewing, and strong tannin-glue holds quite as strongly as a great deal of the sewing of cheap, machine-made shoes. It would, indeed, not be a very difficult or expensive thing to shoe or clothe all mankind comfortably, were it not for the fashions followed by the wealthy.

If you cut out the upper leather of a slipper or shoe, you can easily shape it to fit a foot by drying it on a last or even another shoe when it's wet. Let the seam on the back extend or flap over the edge, and leave enough selvage for the rest to tuck under the sole. The sole can be made of sole leather. If you don't have any, glue two or three pieces of leather together with tannin glue, and roll them tightly. Then, carefully glue the back and the under-lap together. With a bit of practice, you can make a pretty decent shoe this way. You can also use canvas in the same manner. For those living in the wilderness, this could be useful information. Young ladies can create lovely decorative slippers from scraps of brightly colored leather. They can buy a pair of soles and get the leather from a leather dealer. It's simply replacing sewing with gluing, and strong tannin glue is just as effective as a lot of the sewing in cheap, machine-made shoes. In fact, it wouldn't be too hard or expensive to ensure everyone is comfortably shod or clothed if it weren't for the trends set by the wealthy.

These very cheap shoes, made with either wooden or leather soles, and that so easily that a child can learn to manufacture them in an hour, can be easily ornamented so as to be really attractive. Take the leather, moisten it with a sponge, and then with a tracer, which is like the end of a screw-driver—i.e.

draw a pattern in the damp, soft leather. When it dries the pattern will remain. Then with a point or stamp, dot or roughen the ground. Finally, when dry, paint the pattern black, and then varnish it. Anybody with the least knowledge of drawing can make and sell such ornamented shoes for a good profit, as they are as yet hardly known to anybody. 196 Other colours may be substituted for black, or gilding applied.

These very inexpensive shoes, made with either wooden or leather soles, can be produced so easily that a child could learn to make them in an hour, and they can be decorated to look really appealing. Take the leather, dampen it with a sponge, and then use a tracer, which is similar to the tip of a screwdriver—i.e.

draw a design in the wet, soft leather. When it dries, the design will stay. Then, use a point or a stamp to dot or texture the background. Finally, once it's dry, paint the design black, and then apply varnish. Anyone with a bit of drawing skill can create and sell these decorated shoes for a good profit, as they are still quite unknown to most people. 196 Other colors can be used instead of black, or gold leaf can be applied.

I have in another place shown (vide Papier-Mâché) how good artificial leather can be made by combining paper—best in pulp—with indiarubber and benzole fluid solution. Also how soles can be made by steeping pasteboard in the same, and how these, which are very easily and cheaply made, can be glued on to the leather so as to protect the latter from wearing out, for ever, if renewed. A bottle of this cement, combined with Diamond or Turkish Cement, will in like manner repair boots when the sole begins to split or part; and if applied when it begins to gape, it will be closed for a long time. This is such a practical, cheap, and easy method of making boots and shoes last, that my wonder is that every man who goes shod, and especially every traveller, has not a bottle of it by him. Observe that the two edges should be well pinched or screwed together (a six-penny vice will answer for this), and the leather first heated, though all this is not a sine quâ non, but only an improvement.

I have shown elsewhere (see Papier-Mâché) how quality artificial leather can be created by mixing paper—preferably in pulp form—with rubber and a benzene solution. I also explained how to make shoe soles by soaking cardboard in the same mixture, and how these can be easily and cheaply glued onto leather to protect it from wearing out indefinitely, as long as they are replaced when needed. A bottle of this adhesive, combined with Diamond or Turkish Cement, can similarly repair boots when the sole starts to split or come apart; and if applied as soon as it starts to gap, it will hold for a long time. This is such a practical, affordable, and simple method for extending the life of boots and shoes that I’m surprised every person who wears shoes, especially travelers, doesn’t keep a bottle of it handy. Note that the two edges should be firmly pressed or clamped together (a six-penny vise works for this), and the leather should be heated first, though these steps aren’t absolutely necessary, just beneficial.

Leather thus attached by a very strong cement is quite as durable and much pleasanter to wear than “copper toes” or iron heels, which assimilate their wearers to horses. And it takes no longer to make and attach a heel or a sole in this manner than to black a pair of boots, as I have myself verified within a few hours.

Leather attached with a really strong adhesive is just as durable and way more comfortable to wear than “copper toes” or iron heels, which make people feel like horses. Plus, it doesn't take any longer to make and attach a heel or a sole this way than it does to polish a pair of boots, as I’ve personally checked within a few hours.

Where seams rip out, the best repairing is by sewing as shoemakers do, which is not hard to learn, and I advise all young people to learn it. But where sewing cannot be resorted to, the cement, well applied 197 and compressed till dry, will hold almost any break for a long time.

Where seams come apart, the best way to fix them is by sewing, like shoemakers do, which isn’t hard to learn, and I recommend all young people learn it. But where sewing isn’t an option, using glue, applied properly and pressed until dry, can hold almost any break for a long time. 197

I urge ladies of all classes and conditions to carefully consider this chapter. They are more accustomed to repairing than men, and will take to it more intelligently. As their chaussures are made of thinner leather than ours, they need repair oftener, but are, on the other hand, so much the easier to repair. Every mother of a family will at least profit by studying this book.

I encourage women of all backgrounds to really think about this chapter. They are more used to fixing things than men and will approach it more thoughtfully. Since their chaussures are made of thinner leather than ours, they need repairs more often, but on the bright side, they are much easier to fix. Every mother will definitely benefit from studying this book.

Shoemakers’ paste, much used for shoes, belongs properly to leather-work. It is made by boiling crushed barley to a thick mess, the water being kept extremely hot. It is then set aside till fermentation begins, which announces itself by an extremely offensive smell. Thence it passes to a stage in which it is a brownish syrupy mass, possessing great power as an adhesive. It is now taken from the fire and a little carbolic acid added to arrest fermentation. This can be used by itself for an adhesive; it also combines well with indifferent substances, such as powdered lime, or chalk, white zinc, ochre, clay, or umber. It may be as well used for binding books.

Shoemakers' paste, commonly used for shoes, is primarily a leather-working material. It's made by boiling crushed barley into a thick mixture, keeping the water very hot. After that, it's set aside until fermentation starts, which is indicated by a very unpleasant smell. Then, it becomes a brownish, syrupy mass that sticks well as an adhesive. At this point, it's removed from the heat and a little carbolic acid is added to stop the fermentation. This paste can be used alone as an adhesive; it also mixes well with various substances like powdered lime, chalk, white zinc, ochre, clay, or umber. It can also be effectively used for bookbinding.

I have already given a very good recipe for reuniting broken leather straps. I here add another from Lehner. It is very good, but hardly worth the very considerable extra trouble and expense as compared to the former:—

I already shared a great recipe for putting broken leather straps back together. I'm adding another one from Lehner. It's really good, but it’s not really worth the extra trouble and cost compared to the first one:—

Gilders’ glue 250
Sturgeon’s bladder 60
Gum-arabic 60 198

Reduce to bits and boil in water to a solution, to which add:—

Reduce to small pieces and boil in water until dissolved, then add:—

Venice turpentine 5
Oil of turpentine 6
Spirits of wine 10

The strap-ends, or pieces of leather, having been thoroughly cleaned, are now covered with the adhesive and pressed together between hot plates, where the work must remain till cold.

The strap ends, or pieces of leather, have been thoroughly cleaned and are now coated with adhesive and pressed together between hot plates, where they need to stay until they cool down.

A very good artificial leather, perfectly waterproof, may be made by covering a strip of strong paper, or, better still, one of glazed muslin, with the gutta-percha cement. Add to this fresh layers of cement and paper, till the requisite thickness is obtained. This is useful for mending soles. Where the gutta-percha or indiarubber cement is not to be had, substitute copal varnish and glycerine, or thick turpentine varnish and a little glycerine. 199

A high-quality artificial leather that is completely waterproof can be made by coating a strong strip of paper, or even better, a piece of glazed muslin, with gutta-percha cement. Layer fresh cement and paper on top until you reach the desired thickness. This material is great for repairing shoe soles. If you can't find gutta-percha or rubber cement, you can use copal varnish mixed with glycerine, or thick turpentine varnish with some glycerine. 199

TO MEND HATS, BLANKETS, AND SIMILAR FABRICS BY FELTING

Wool, as is well known, if put into a pair of shoes, will pack or settle into a solid felt sole if the shoes are worn. This felt is like cloth. The same can be done by rolling it like dough on a board with a roller. Lay the cloth or hat to be mended so that the felt to be made can be worked into it. Then take fine wool and clean and roll it thoroughly, working it into the edges. It may happen many a time to a man without a needle to succeed in mending garments in this manner.

Wool, as everyone knows, can turn into a solid felt sole when placed in a pair of shoes if the shoes are worn. This felt is similar to cloth. The same process can be done by rolling it like dough on a board with a roller. Position the cloth or hat that needs fixing so that the felt can be worked into it. Then take fine wool, clean it, and roll it thoroughly, working it into the edges. It often happens that a person without a needle can successfully mend clothing this way.

Waterproof glue or adhesive, such as is fully described in the chapter on Indiarubber, may be added to facilitate the adhesion of the felt to the cloth or felt ground. There is a peculiar art or knack of working moistened felt into the edges of cloth, and of ironing or pressing them down so as not to show, which can, however, be soon acquired. In this way cloth may be glued upon cloth with very good effect. The extraordinary tenacity and fineness of the adhesives now made, be it specially observed, renders mending of this kind (which was impossible a generation ago) now perfectly possible. I advise those who doubt this to get a piece of cloth and experiment 200 for themselves. The patch may not be invisible, but it will look better than if botched with a needle. Felt, however, can easily be repaired to perfection.

Waterproof glue or adhesive, as detailed in the chapter on Indiarubber, can be used to help stick the felt to the cloth or felt base. There's a specific technique for working damp felt into the edges of the cloth and ironing or pressing them down so they aren't visible, but this skill can be picked up quickly. This method allows you to glue cloth to cloth effectively. It's important to note that the remarkable strength and quality of today's adhesives make this type of repair (which was impossible a generation ago) completely feasible now. I recommend that anyone who's skeptical try it out themselves with a piece of cloth. The patch might not be seamless, but it will look better than if you tried to fix it with a needle and thread. However, felt can be repaired flawlessly.

Large pieces of stuff can be made by rolling slightly gummed wool, which fact many men do not know, even when living in the wilderness, where wool or hair may be abundant. Nothing is so common as to see shepherds in utter raggedness where the very shreds of wool left by their sheep on the thorns would clothe them, with a little industry. The quality, durability, and fineness of felt depend on the quality of the wool, and the care and skill of the operator. Many of the cheap cloths known as shoddy are really felts.

Large pieces of materials can be made by rolling slightly gummed wool, which many people don’t realize, even when they live in the wilderness, where wool or hair might be plentiful. It’s quite common to see shepherds in complete raggedness, even though the very scraps of wool left by their sheep on the thorns could dress them with a bit of effort. The quality, durability, and fineness of felt depend on the quality of the wool, along with the care and skill of the person making it. Many of the inexpensive fabrics known as shoddy are actually felts.

Felt is easily formed, because under certain conditions it seems to have a strange tendency to form itself. The reader knows that a string in the pocket, subjected to our every movement, will inevitably tangle and knot itself up in the most mysterious manner; and so the fibres of wool, if rubbed together, twine and bind themselves into most intimate union. I earnestly advise all who expect to live where sheep are plenty, and tailors or seamstresses few and far between, to experiment in felt-making, and, if possible, learn from a hatmaker how it is done. There was at one time in New York a factory where strong, serviceable suits of felt cloth were made, and these, consisting of coat, waistcoat, and trousers, were sold at retail for five dollars, or one pound—I myself having seen them.

Felt is easy to make because, under certain conditions, it has a weird tendency to come together on its own. You know that if you have a string in your pocket that’s constantly moving around, it will inevitably get tangled and knotted in strange ways; similarly, the fibers of wool, when rubbed together, twist and bind themselves closely together. I strongly recommend that anyone planning to live in a place where sheep are abundant but tailors or seamstresses are scarce should try making felt and, if possible, learn from a hatmaker about the process. At one point, there was a factory in New York that produced strong, durable suits made of felt fabric, including a coat, vest, and pants, which were sold for five dollars or one pound—I’ve seen them myself.

When a piece of cloth is thus adjusted or applied to fill a hole or mend a rent, the edges may be either 201 simply gummed and adjusted, or they may be treated with a mixture of felt or cloth-dust and gum. In this case, before the adhesive is quite hard, yet after it has ceased to be soft, lay over the patch a piece of cloth of exactly the same kind, and press it with a warm flat-iron. (Vide Invisible Mending of Garments, Laces, or Embroideries.)

When a piece of cloth is adjusted or applied to cover a hole or fix a tear, the edges can either be simply glued and adjusted, or they can be treated with a mix of felt or cloth dust and glue. In this case, before the adhesive is completely hard but after it has stopped being soft, place a piece of cloth of the same kind over the patch and press it with a warm flat iron. (See Invisible Mending of Garments, Laces, or Embroideries.)

In most cases a torn woollen garment may be very well restored by carefully sewing a piece into the hole, or by uniting the edges with long stitches. Then make a paste of felt or dust, or short, fine threads of the same cloth, with indiarubber cement, and work it over the surface. With practice this can be done so neatly as to quite conceal the mending. Pass an iron over the whole. When indiarubber cement cannot be obtained, glue mixed with one-fourth glycerine can be used.

In most cases, a torn wool garment can be effectively repaired by carefully sewing a patch into the hole or by stitching the edges together with long stitches. Then, make a paste using felt or dust or short, fine threads of the same fabric mixed with rubber cement, and apply it to the surface. With practice, this can be done so neatly that the repair is completely hidden. Iron over the entire area. If rubber cement is not available, you can use glue mixed with one-fourth glycerin instead.

Ammonia combined with wool forms a solvent which is also a cement. I have not experimented with it. 202

Ammonia mixed with wool creates a solvent that also acts as a cement. I haven't tried it out. 202

INVISIBLE MENDING OF GARMENTS, LACES, OR EMBROIDERIES

Most people are aware that there are tailors or others who are such artists in mending that they can sew up a rent “in almost anything” so skilfully that the tear cannot be perceived. I have myself seen this done so admirably in fine black cloth that not only was there no sign of a tear perceptible, but none was manifest after long wearing the garment. This nicety is partly due to skill, but there is also a method in it. Such mending is specially shown in Italy by Jewesses in repairing valuable old laces, embroideries, and the like. As a very large proportion of those who buy and sell such goods are Jews, it is but natural that their wives and female friends should be specially employed in mending. The process which they employ is as follows:—

Most people know that there are tailors and others who are such skilled artists at mending that they can repair a tear “in almost anything” so expertly that the damage is invisible. I have personally seen this done so well on fine black fabric that not only was there no visible tear, but there was also none apparent after wearing the garment for a long time. This precision comes from both skill and a specific technique. In Italy, this kind of mending is particularly demonstrated by Jewish women when they repair valuable old laces, embroideries, and similar items. Since a large number of those who buy and sell these goods are Jewish, it makes sense that their wives and female friends are especially involved in mending. The process they use is as follows:—

“Thread a needle with one of your own hairs, then draw the edge of the rent or tear together in this manner, darning it, as it were, very finely and carefully, for it is in this that the whole art consists.

“Thread a needle with one of your own hairs, then pull the edges of the tear or rip together like this, stitching it up very finely and carefully, because this is where all the skill lies.”

“After this take a piece of cloth as near like to the stuff you wish to mend as you can obtain. Lay this piece on the rent so as to cover it, then damp it slightly, and press it down with a hot iron until the surface looks quite even.” 203

“After this, take a piece of fabric that's as close as possible to the material you want to repair. Place this piece over the tear to cover it, then slightly dampen it, and press it down with a hot iron until the surface looks completely smooth.” 203

It may here be observed that, firstly, the thinner the thread used, so that it be only strong enough to hold, the less probability is there that the repair will show. For this purpose, for extremely delicate mending a human hair is almost invisible; for most work silk thread will answer. It is, however, more likely to cut through the edge than a hair, because the hair is more elastic.

It can be noted that, first, the thinner the thread used, as long as it’s strong enough to hold, the less likely the repair will be noticeable. For very delicate repairs, a human hair is nearly invisible; for most jobs, silk thread works well. However, silk is more likely to cut through the edge than a hair because hair is more elastic.

Secondly, it may be observed that the so-called darning is really a kind of invisible weaving, and not a sewing together or a stitching close of edges, which latter, as it always puckers up or rises, must show the line of repair. The darning has its strength of attachment afar off, not close to the edges; it makes, as it were, a kind of network or a weaving together of the cloth—that is, the cloth is woven again into one piece by an invisible thread which hides itself in the thicker fabric. The laying down of a cloth of precisely the same texture as that mended, and then ironing it, is very ingenious, because one of a different kind would produce a different impression.

Secondly, it's important to note that what we call darning is actually a form of invisible weaving, not just stitching or sewing the edges together. The latter tends to pucker or stick up, which makes the line of repair visible. Darning works by reinforcing the fabric from a distance, rather than right at the edges. It creates a sort of network or woven connection in the cloth, meaning the material is woven back together into one piece with a thread that remains hidden within the thicker fabric. Using a piece of cloth that has precisely the same texture as the one being mended, and then ironing it, is quite clever because using a different fabric would create a different look.

The friend from whom I received the above, Miss Roma Lister, adds that the Jewesses do this kind of work very well, but ask a franc or twenty-five sous for mending the smallest rent. However, when the torn shawl is once finished you cannot see where the hole has been.

The friend who shared the above with me, Miss Roma Lister, mentions that Jewish women do this kind of work really well, but they charge a franc or twenty-five sous for fixing even the smallest tear. However, once the torn shawl is mended, you can’t tell where the hole was.

Somewhat allied to this is the patient German method of mending stockings by reknitting; also that of spreading strong flexible glue on a patch of chamois. This is laid under the rent, the edges being carefully reunited over it. I would here suggest that if the tear be first carefully darned, even with human 204 hair or finest silk, and the gummed leather then applied to the reverse, the mending would endure for a much longer time.

Somewhat related to this is the careful German technique of repairing stockings by reknitting; also, applying strong flexible glue to a patch of chamois. This patch is placed underneath the tear, with the edges carefully brought together over it. I would suggest that if the tear is first carefully darned, even with human hair or the finest silk, and the glued leather is then applied to the back, the repair would last much longer. 204

There is a stitch known in Germany as Kettenstich, or chain-stitch—though it is not that which is generally known among us as the “German chain-stitch.” It is peculiarly long and strong, and will hold together the edges of even soft leather, for which reason it is generally used in Turkey and Russia to sew together the many-coloured pieces of leather such as we see in Kasan work—slippers and boots—and cushions from Constantinople. This is a valuable stitch for close, invisible mending. It is allied to the lock-stitch of the sewing-machine.

There’s a stitch in Germany called Kettenstich, or chain-stitch—though it's not what we usually think of as the “German chain-stitch.” It’s particularly long and strong, and it can hold the edges of even soft leather together, which is why it's commonly used in Turkey and Russia to sew the many colorful leather pieces seen in Kasan work—like slippers, boots, and cushions from Constantinople. This stitch is great for close, invisible mending. It’s similar to the lock-stitch used in sewing machines.

A great variety of fabrics can be carefully adjusted and drawn together over a piece of strong, glazed muslin (of the same colour) covered with waterproof glue—e.g., indiarubber or glue and rubber cement—so that the mending will not be apparent. This process is very applicable to loose skirts, or to any garments on which there is no such severe pull, as, e.g., trousers or coat-sleeves. To effect these as well as all other repairs perfectly it will be necessary to experiment a few times. Unfortunately nearly all amateurs without exception make no experiment till it is necessary to repair something, and then, because they very naturally botch it, find fault with the recipe. Yet, strangely as it may sound, there are many cases in which mending or making fabrics can be executed far more neatly with a very strong cement, such as that of mastic and sturgeon’s bladder, than with needle and thread, the former actually requiring less margin to hold than the average width of a seam, for 205 the least possible overlap suffices to bind where the adhesive is strong. This process of mending is little known, probably because there has been hitherto very little general knowledge of the immense strength and tenacity of certain cements, which have, indeed, only been discovered of late. For all ordinary mending, in fact, glue with glycerine, or glue and indiarubber solution in benzole, will answer as well as the far more expensive Turkish or Diamond cement.

A wide range of fabrics can be carefully adjusted and gathered over a piece of strong, glazed muslin (in the same color) that's coated with waterproof glue—for example, indiarubber or glue and rubber cement—so that the repairs are not noticeable. This technique works really well for loose skirts or any clothing that doesn’t have a lot of tension, like for example, trousers or coat sleeves. To achieve perfect repairs, it’s important to practice a few times. Unfortunately, almost all beginners skip the experimentation phase until they need to fix something, and then, understandably, they mess it up and blame the method. Yet, oddly enough, there are many situations where repairing or creating fabrics can be done more neatly with a very strong adhesive, like mastic and sturgeon’s bladder, than with needle and thread. The latter actually needs less overlap to hold than the average seam width, as even a slight overlap is enough when the adhesive is strong. This mending process is not well known, probably because there has been very little awareness about the incredible strength and durability of certain adhesives, which have only recently been recognized. For most regular repairs, glue with glycerine, or glue and indiarubber solution in benzole, works just as well as the much more expensive Turkish or Diamond cement.

If the reader will only reflect that a large proportion of all black and glossy silks are heavily gummed, sometimes up to their own weight, it will be understood that there can be no substance with which they can be more appropriately mended than with cement—a fact well known to many who employ postage-stamps or black court-plaster to heal their rents; but as this is generally very expensive, and as any old silk and glue or gelatine, or dextrine, answer just as well, the latter had better be considered.

If the reader thinks about it, a significant amount of all black and shiny silks are really heavily glued, sometimes weighing as much as the fabric itself. It makes sense that there’s no better material to repair them with than cement—a fact that many people who use postage stamps or black adhesive tape to fix their tears are familiar with. However, since this can be quite pricey, and any old silk and glue, gelatin, or dextrin work just as effectively, it’s better to consider the latter options.

There is much weaving of the most exquisite fabrics done in the East, and even among savages, almost entirely by hand; that is to say, the threads are simply attached to a rod, while the woof is worked in with a needle. Most fabrics can be mended by an analogous process, which is a remaking the cloth. Much depends on the proper finishing or dressing the surface by laying on it a piece of cloth and ironing it. 206

There is a lot of weaving of the most beautiful fabrics done in the East, even among those considered primitive, mostly by hand. This means the threads are just attached to a rod, while the weft is worked in with a needle. Most fabrics can be repaired using a similar method, which essentially involves remaking the cloth. A lot relies on the correct finishing or dressing of the surface by placing a piece of cloth on it and ironing it. 206

MENDING MOTHER-OF-PEARL AND CORAL

Mother-of-Pearl is the shell of the pearl-oyster (Avigula margaritifera), much admired for its beautiful texture and white colour, in which there is a peculiar iridescence or rainbow play of colours. The best, and by far the principal portion in commerce, comes from the islands of the Pacific. It has risen immensely in value of late years. Almost, if not quite, equal to it is the East Indian, from the Sulu Islands, Ceylon, and Aden, or the Persian Gulf. An inferior kind comes from the Eastern Mediterranean, also another from America.

Mother-of-Pearl is the shell of the pearl oyster (Avigula margaritifera), which is highly valued for its beautiful texture and white color, featuring a unique iridescence or rainbow effect. The best and most commercially significant supply comes from the Pacific Islands. Its value has increased dramatically in recent years. Almost equally valued is the East Indian variety, sourced from the Sulu Islands, Ceylon, and Aden, or the Persian Gulf. A lesser quality variety is found in the Eastern Mediterranean, along with another from America.

The iridescent glaze, accompanied with more or less of the mother or solid substance, is found in a very great number of shells; e.g., the Peter’s Ear (Halyotis iris) of the Pacific; also in common mussels, especially the Unio, found in most clear streams or brooks in Europe and America where there is not much lime. These often yield pearls of great value.

The shiny glaze, along with varying amounts of the base or solid material, is found in a large number of shells; e.g., the Peter’s Ear (Halyotis iris) from the Pacific; also in common mussels, especially the Unio, which are found in most clear streams or brooks in Europe and America where there isn't much lime. These often produce valuable pearls.

Mother-of-pearl can be sawed without any great difficulty into plates, which are polished with fine sand and then with tripoli. Of late a great deal of small furniture inlaid with squares and triangles of this material has found its way from Turkey and 207 Persia to London. These pieces are simply attached with cement made of sturgeon’s bladder, mastic, salmiac, or even glue. They can generally be obtained from dealers in Oriental goods. Abraham Sassoon, of Wardour Street, will supply them in any quantity.

Mother-of-pearl can be cut into plates without much trouble, which are then polished with fine sand and later with tripoli. Recently, a lot of small furniture inlaid with squares and triangles made from this material has made its way from Turkey and Persia to London. These pieces are usually attached using a cement made from sturgeon’s bladder, mastic, salmiac, or even glue. You can generally find them from dealers in Oriental goods. Abraham Sassoon, located on Wardour Street, will supply them in any quantity. 207 Abraham Sassoon

Louis Edgar Andés and Sigmund Lehner, both experimental technologists, have given several curious recipes for imitating mother-of-pearl. From filing or grinding, the best mother-of-pearl shell becomes like a white metal, which can be combined with white of egg or pure white gelatine to a fine marble-like substance, which, however, lacks iridescence. Broken into very small pieces, which are set in a bed of glue and glycerine, and then covered, when dry, with another coating of the same, we have what its inventor, Lehner, assures us is a very good imitation of pearl-shell.

Louis Edgar Andés and Sigmund Lehner, both experimental technologists, have provided several interesting recipes for creating artificial mother-of-pearl. By filing or grinding, the best mother-of-pearl shell turns into a white metal-like substance that can be mixed with egg whites or pure gelatin to create a fine, marble-like material, although it doesn't have the same iridescence. When broken into very small pieces, and set in a mixture of glue and glycerin, then coated with another layer of the same mixture once dry, we get what its inventor, Lehner, claims is a very convincing imitation of pearl shell.

But there is scaled away from a variety of shells a coating of nacre, or coloured glaze, which when powdered still retains the pearly lustre. This may be taken even from the common American oyster or all mussels. According to Andés, who refers, I think, to this, it can be laid on any substance and covered with a gum-glaze. He also informs us that the pearl-like inner layers of oyster-shells, or of any other kind, reduced to powder and mixed with sturgeon’s bladder and spirits, painted on grey paper in several coats, present the appearance of nacre. I have seen specimens of such painting which were indeed very pretty, but the pearly iridescence was rather faint. According to the author, the pearly brilliancy is much increased by an addition of silver-bronze powder.

But there is a layer removed from various shells, a coating of nacre, or colored glaze, which when ground still keeps its pearly shine. This can be taken even from the common American oyster or any mussels. According to Andes, who I believe refers to this, it can be applied to any material and covered with a gum glaze. He also tells us that the pearl-like inner layers of oyster shells, or any other kind, when powdered and mixed with sturgeon’s bladder and spirits, and painted on grey paper in several layers, resemble nacre. I have seen samples of such painting that were quite nice, but the pearly shine was somewhat faint. According to the author, the pearly brilliance is greatly enhanced by adding silver-bronze powder.

I conclude from this, not having in this instance 208 experimented personally, save in carving pearl, that coarse powders of the highly coloured greenish and other nacres of tropical shells, as well as of the European mussel and some other shells, can be combined with binding-gums of a transparent nature so as to form a very admirable imitation of mother-of-pearl.

I conclude from this, not having personally tried it in this case, except for carving pearl, that coarse powders of the brightly colored greenish and other nacres from tropical shells, as well as from European mussels and some other shells, can be mixed with clear binding gums to create a very impressive imitation of mother-of-pearl.

I may here remark, in connection with this, that the common American clam (Venus mercernaria) has a white shell of intense hardness, which, when polished, is as beautiful as porcelain or ivory; also that the purple spot in the American oyster-shell, from which the Indians made a very hard and beautiful bead, might easily be drilled out for buttons.

I’d like to point out that the common American clam (Venus mercernaria) has a white shell that’s really hard, and when polished, it looks just as beautiful as porcelain or ivory. Also, the purple spot on the American oyster shell, which the Indians used to make very hard and beautiful beads, could easily be drilled out to make buttons.

A very beautiful imitation of mother-of-pearl is made in Japan. It is not, however, iridescent. It is said to be made with rice. I conjecture that this is rice treated with diluted acid.

A really beautiful imitation of mother-of-pearl is made in Japan. It's not iridescent, though. People say it's made with rice. I guess this is rice treated with diluted acid.

I have before me now a string of 400 imitation red coral beads, price twopence, such as are commonly sold everywhere. They are manufactured of vermilion powder, rice-flour, and gum, and, when they are carefully made, are extremely hard and durable, so much so that the composition may be used to mend broken articles made of red coral. Such objects in a fractured state are very common in curiosity shops, but the art of repairing them seems to be as yet unknown, though it is extremely profitable.

I have in front of me a string of 400 imitation red coral beads, priced at two pence, which are commonly sold everywhere. They are made from vermilion powder, rice flour, and gum, and when they're crafted well, they are really hard and durable, even to the point where the material can be used to fix broken items made of real red coral. Such broken pieces are very common in curiosity shops, but the skill to repair them seems to be still unknown, even though it could be quite profitable.

Of coral, Lehner tells us that celluloid in combination with different substances—e.g., white zinc or cinnabar—can be coloured from delicate rose to fiery vermilion, and forms a very close imitation of coral. A very good and much cheaper imitation can be made by preparing perfectly white paper-paste (vide Papier-Mâché), 209 and combining it with vermilion, zinc, &c. From such artificial coral very beautiful cups, plates, and ornaments for inlaying, beads, pendants for jewellery, book-covers, &c., can easily be made. The colour can be varied to turquoise, emerald, ebony, ivory, &c., by simply changing the colouring-powders used.

Of coral, Lehner explains that celluloid mixed with various substances—e.g., white zinc or cinnabar—can be tinted from soft rose to bright vermilion, closely resembling real coral. A great and much more affordable imitation can be created by using perfectly white paper-paste (vide Papier-Mâché) and mixing it with vermilion, zinc, etc. This artificial coral can be easily crafted into beautiful cups, plates, inlaid ornaments, beads, jewelry pendants, book covers, etc. The color can be adjusted to turquoise, emerald, ebony, ivory, etc., just by changing the coloring powders used.

There is a very cheap and common imitation of coral made by dipping vermicelli, twigs, &c., into a solution of red sealing-wax in spirits of wine. This is, however, extremely brittle. White marble-dust, or very fine white flint sand, combined with vermilion and silicate of soda, is said to produce a very admirable imitation of coral. The basis of levigated sand, or carbonate of lime, with silicate, can be varied with the dyes to imitate any gems, and is invaluable for mending pottery or stone-work.

There’s a cheap and common imitation of coral made by dipping vermicelli, twigs, etc., into a mix of red sealing wax in alcohol. However, this imitation is very brittle. White marble dust or very fine white flint sand mixed with vermilion and silicate of soda is said to create a really impressive imitation of coral. The base of finely ground sand or lime carbonate, combined with silicate, can be colored with dyes to mimic any gemstones and is extremely useful for repairing pottery or stone work.

Coral and several other substances are also imitated by combining about nine parts of very clear glue to one of glycerine. This is qualified with one equivalent of white zinc or dye-stuffs. Thus the glue basis is combined with colcothar, ochre-sepia, umber, ochre, or chrome. This is also a valuable cement for mending a great variety of objects.

Coral and a few other materials can also be mimicked by mixing about nine parts of clear glue with one part of glycerin. This mixture is enhanced with one equivalent of white zinc or coloring agents. In this way, the glue base is combined with colcothar, ochre-sepia, umber, ochre, or chrome. This also serves as an excellent adhesive for repairing a wide range of items.

Any fine white shells ground to powder may be combined with gum and a very little glycerine and vermilion to make artificial coral; also white glue or gelatine with glycerine. This may be made in quantity for casts of all kinds of objects, such as plates in inlaid work. 210

Any fine white shells, when ground into powder, can be mixed with gum, a small amount of glycerin, and vermilion to create artificial coral. You can also use white glue or gelatin with glycerin. This mixture can be produced in bulk for making casts of various objects, such as plates in inlaid work. 210

RESTORING AND REPAIRING PICTURES

The restoration of disfigured and decayed works of art is next in importance to their production.”—Field, Chromatography.

Restoring damaged and faded artworks is nearly as important as creating them.”—Field, Chromatography.

I published in 1864 a work entitled The Egyptian Sketch Book, which began with the following abridged account of how oil pictures are cleaned:—

I published a work called The Egyptian Sketch Book in 1864, which started with this shortened explanation of how oil paintings are cleaned:—

“Three young painters had often heard what the American Page has proved, that by carefully peeling the pictures of certain great artists, coat by coat, one may learn all their secrets of colour. So, having obtained an undoubted Titian, representing the Holy Virgin, they laid it on a table and proceeded to remove the outer varnish by means of friction with the fingers; which varnish very soon rose up in a cloud of white dust, and acted very much as a shower of snuff would have done.

“Three young painters had often heard what the American Page has shown, that by carefully peeling the paintings of certain great artists, layer by layer, one can uncover all their secrets of color. So, having secured an authentic Titian depicting the Holy Virgin, they placed it on a table and began to remove the outer varnish by rubbing it with their fingers; this varnish quickly turned into a cloud of white dust, much like a burst of snuff would have done.”

“Then they arrived at the ‘naked colours,’ which had by this time assumed a very crude form, owing to the fact that a certain amount of liquorish tincture, as of Turkey rhubarb, or tinct. rhabarbara, had become incorporated with the varnish, and to which the colours had been indebted for their golden warmth. 211

“Then they arrived at the ‘naked colors,’ which had by this time taken on a very rough form, due to the fact that a certain amount of sweet tincture, like Turkey rhubarb, or tinct. rhabarbara, had mixed with the varnish, and the colors had relied on this for their golden warmth. 211

“This brought them to the glazing proper, which had been deprived of the evidence of the age or antiquity by the removal of the patinæ, or little cups, which had formed in the canvas between the web and the woof.

“This brought them to the glazing proper, which had lost the marks of age or antiquity due to the removal of the patinæ, or little cups, that had formed in the canvas between the warp and the weft.

“The next process was to remove the glaze from the saffron robe, composed of yellow lake and burnt sienna. This brought them to a flame colour, in which the modelling had been made. They next attacked the robe of the Virgin Mary, and having taken away the crimson lake, were astonished to find a greenish drab. When they had thus in turn removed every colour in the picture, dissecting every part by diligent care, loosening every glaze by solvents too numerous to mention—including alcohol and various adaptations of alkali—they had the ineffable satisfaction of seeing the design in a condition of crude, blank chiaroscuro. Blinded by enthusiasm, having made careful notes of all they had done, they flew at the white and black with pumice-stone and potash; when, lo and behold! something very rubicund appeared, which further excavation declared was the tip of the red—nose of King George the Fourth! The Titian for which they had sacrificed so much was a false god.”

“The next step was to remove the glaze from the saffron robe, which was made of yellow lake and burnt sienna. This revealed a bright flame color, which was the base for the modeling. They then worked on the robe of the Virgin Mary, and after taking off the crimson lake, they were shocked to discover a greenish drab. Once they had methodically removed every color from the painting, carefully dissecting each part and loosening every glaze with countless solvents—including alcohol and various types of alkali—they felt the incredible satisfaction of seeing the design in a raw, blank chiaroscuro. Overcome with excitement, and having made careful notes of their process, they started scraping the white and black with pumice stone and potash; when suddenly, something very bright red appeared, which further investigation revealed to be the tip of the red-nose of King George the Fourth! The Titian they had sacrificed so much for turned out to be a false idol.”

The foregoing extracts were dictated by the late Henry Merritt, a very distinguished restorer and artist, the author of Pictures and Art separated in the Works of the Old Masters, and other works of which I can truly say that the name Merritt indicates that nomen est omen. I was often by him while at his work, and had the benefit of seeing the processes employed and the progress which he made in bringing to light 212 the “buried beauties” of pictures by great artists. What I have since learned in addition will be found in the following pages.

The previous extracts were dictated by the late Henry Merritt, a highly respected restorer and artist, the author of Pictures and Art Separated in the Works of the Old Masters, and other works where I can honestly say that the name Merritt truly fits the man. I often watched him while he worked and had the privilege of seeing the techniques he used and the progress he made in revealing the “buried beauties” of paintings by great artists. What I've learned since then will be found in the following pages. 212

Though it is simple and easy to describe the manner in which old pictures in general are restored, it must be borne in mind that, as regards a detailed and comprehensive description, the task would be the most difficult in the whole range of repairing; for when a picture has suffered so much that repainting is absolutely necessary, then nothing but the skill of the original artist himself would ever do full justice to it. In many cases we have pictures, like decayed works in wood, so far gone that only a mere hint or sketch of the original remains, so that they are generally deemed not worth keeping. In such cases the restorer or repairer may very well do his best. There is, and always will be, an immense field for every skilled repairer in this remaking of antiques, to great profit, because there is an unlimited supply of material, almost everywhere, wherewith to work.

While it’s straightforward to describe how old pictures are generally restored, it’s important to remember that providing a detailed and thorough explanation is one of the toughest tasks in the whole repair process. When a picture has deteriorated to the point that repainting is absolutely necessary, only the skill of the original artist could truly do it justice. Often, we find pictures—like aged wooden works—that are so damaged that only a faint trace or sketch of the original remains, leading many to consider them not worth preserving. In these situations, the restorer or repairer can certainly try their best. There will always be a vast opportunity for skilled repairers in the restoration of antiques, yielding great rewards, because there’s an endless supply of materials to work with almost everywhere.

To be a perfectly accomplished restorer of pictures one should be an expert in chemistry, and not only one very familiar with all the styles and schools of art, and gifted with great knowledge of the technique of great artists, but also no mean painter oneself. There is a very general, but very vulgar and stupid, popular belief that the restoration and cleaning of old pictures is a merely mechanical art, about on a par with house-painting as regards skill or intelligence; but this I earnestly deny, having found, since I have practised it myself, that it affords a wide field to ingenuity, and that the greatest artists living—I care not who they may be—can find in restoration tasks 213 which would fully tax all their skill, knowledge, or genius.

To be a truly skilled picture restorer, you need to be an expert in chemistry, well-versed in various art styles and schools, and have a deep understanding of the techniques of great artists. Plus, you should be a good painter yourself. There's a widespread, but misguided and foolish, belief that restoring and cleaning old pictures is just a mechanical art, similar to house painting in terms of skill or intelligence. I firmly disagree with this, having personally experienced that it offers a vast opportunity for creativity and that even the most renowned living artists—regardless of who they are—can find restoration projects that fully challenge their skill, knowledge, or talent. 213

Before proceeding to clean or repair a picture it is often advisable for the artist to make an outline sketch of it with great care, in order to correct and guide him in details. To do this, take very transparent tracing-paper—the recipe for making which is elsewhere given—then with a soft crayon-pencil, or a very black lead-pencil (from 3 to 4 B), trace the whole. If the paper be not transparent enough, then use thin glass, or, what is far better, sheets of mica, gummed together at the edges, which will not break even if dropped. Trace the picture on this with a fine brush and black oil-colour, or any black paint which will hold. Then make a tracing from this on transparent paper. To transfer crayon or lead pencil drawing to wood or paper, very slightly dampen the surface of the latter, lay the tracing on it face down, and rub the back of the latter with a burnisher or ivory paper-knife. It will thus be perfectly transferred. This making preparatory sketches or copies will be found in many cases extremely useful, as training the eye carefully to the work to be done.

Before cleaning or repairing a painting, it's often a good idea for the artist to carefully make an outline sketch to help with the details. To do this, use very transparent tracing paper—there's a recipe for making it elsewhere—then with a soft crayon pencil or a very dark lead pencil (between 3 and 4 B), trace the entire image. If the paper isn’t transparent enough, you can use thin glass, or even better, sheets of mica glued together at the edges, which won’t break if dropped. Trace the picture onto this with a fine brush and black oil paint or any black paint that adheres well. Then create a tracing from this onto transparent paper. To transfer a crayon or lead pencil drawing onto wood or paper, lightly dampen the surface of the latter, place the tracing face down, and rub the back with a burnisher or ivory paper knife. It will transfer perfectly. Making these preparatory sketches or copies can be extremely helpful, as it trains the eye for the work ahead.

It is not invariably true, though a great authority on picture-cleaning (Henry Mogford) has declared the contrary—that “pictures ... unquestionably enjoy their highest perfection at the first moment of production.” Many artists recognise the truth that a year, or even years, are needed to give a certain delicate tone, which is like the ripeness of fruit, to certain pictures; and the same is true of certain artists, though by no means in the same degree of all. But there are many persons who can associate the 214 mellowing tones of age or the venerable grey of antiquity with nothing but dirt, decay, and poverty; as was the case with an Italian marquis, who, having heard that a distinguished artist4 had copied an old moss-grown wall or fragment of ruin on his estate, sent an apology to the latter, stating that if he had known that such a distinguished person intended to copy it he would have had it cleaned and lime-washed, not in glaring white (he knew better than that, he said), but in light blue! So I have known an American gentleman to be distressed at discovering the appearance of lichen on a corner of a “spick-and-span, brand-new villa,” which he at once declared must be cleaned and painted all over. People who suffer from this vulgar mania of over-scouring are apt to imagine that when they detect the least sign of age in a picture it suggests dirt and neglect, and hurry it off to the cleaner; unless, indeed (as is too often the case), they—with insufficient knowledge, and with “notions generally derived from guess-work, and suggested by the usual arrangements for taking care of other household objects”—attempt to restore the work themselves, which has been the cause of the ruin of thousands of great works of art.

It’s not always true, even though a well-known expert on cleaning pictures, Henry Mogford, claimed otherwise by saying that “pictures ... definitely look their best right after they’re made.” Many artists understand that it can take a year, or even several years, for some pieces to develop a delicate tone, similar to the ripeness of fruit. The same goes for certain artists, though not all of them to the same extent. However, there are many people who only associate the warm tones of age or the respected grey of antiquity with dirt, decay, and poverty. This was the case with an Italian marquis who, upon learning that a notable artist had copied an old, moss-covered wall or a piece of ruin on his property, sent an apology to the artist. He stated that if he had known such a distinguished person intended to replicate it, he would have had it cleaned and lime-washed—not in glaring white (he was smarter than that, he claimed), but in light blue! Similarly, I've seen an American gentleman upset to find lichen on a corner of a "spotless, brand-new villa," which he immediately declared needed to be cleaned and repainted all over. People who suffer from this common obsession with over-cleaning tend to think that the slightest sign of age in a picture suggests dirt and neglect, and they rush it off to a cleaner. Unless, of course (as often happens), they attempt to restore the artwork themselves, lacking sufficient knowledge and relying on ideas mainly based on guesswork and typical methods for caring for household items, which has led to the ruin of thousands of great artworks.

It may here be observed that modern pictures, owing to the hurried processes of manufacture and the use of cheap materials in machinery-made paints, change so rapidly that many lose half their value in fifty years’ time. And, as if this were not enough, we have the sulphuric acids generated by coal-fires (especially that from anthracite coal in America, 215 which even eats away the lime in chimneys), as well as the deleterious effects of gas, vapours from food, and, finally, the want of air and light in ever-curtained and shaded rooms.

It’s important to note that modern paintings, due to the quick production processes and the use of cheap materials in factory-made paints, deteriorate so quickly that many lose half their value in just fifty years. As if that weren’t enough, we also have sulfuric acids produced by coal fires (especially from anthracite coal in America, which even eats away at the lime in chimneys), along with the harmful effects of gas, food vapors, and finally, the lack of air and light in rooms that are constantly curtained and shaded. 215

The causes, in fact, which lead to deterioration in pictures are almost as many as those which produce diseases in man, and in not a few instances they will be found to be the same. These are, as I have said, foul air or malaria, or want of fresh air, dampness, the smoke of candles in churches, too long exposure to sunshine, the exhalations of charcoal, sulphur, sinks, &c.; “in short, all penetrating scents are injurious to painting, especially if it be new.” Owing to this prevalence of gas and coal smoke in houses, allied to the bad quality of paints, as now manufactured cheaply by machinery, it is, indeed, considered doubtful whether any of the pictures painted during the reign of Queen Victoria will exist in “half-visible” condition fifty or a hundred years hence. There is, as regards them, a grand future for the restorer. One need only look at most of Turner’s earlier pictures to fully verify what is here asserted.

The causes of damage to paintings are nearly as numerous as those that cause diseases in humans, and in many cases, they overlap. These include things like polluted air or malaria, lack of fresh air, dampness, smoke from candles in churches, excessive sun exposure, fumes from charcoal, sulfur, and drains, etc.; “in short, all penetrating odors are harmful to painting, especially when it’s new.” Because of the widespread presence of gas and coal smoke indoors, combined with the poor quality of paints that are now cheaply manufactured by machines, it’s actually uncertain whether any paintings created during Queen Victoria’s reign will still exist in a “faded” state fifty or even a hundred years from now. This leaves a significant opportunity for restorers in the future. Just take a look at most of Turner’s earlier works to fully confirm what I’m saying.

The face of all old pictures long untouched will always be found covered more or less with what is simply dirt; that is, dust more or less dissolved by moisture. Now, dust consists simply of all kinds of substances, even invisible extinct animal organisms in vast numbers. The first step is simply to wash away this dirt with distilled or rain water and ox-gall. Use a very soft, clean sponge, and pass it over the picture many times. The last time wrap the sponge in a clean, white linen or muslin handkerchief to see whether the surface is quite clean. This and 216 nothing more will often produce an astonishing improvement.

The surface of old pictures that have been untouched for a long time will often be covered with dirt, mainly dust mixed with moisture. Dust is made up of various substances, including countless tiny, invisible remains of extinct organisms. The first step is to gently wash away this dirt using distilled or rainwater mixed with ox-gall. Take a very soft, clean sponge and wipe the picture multiple times. For the final wipe, wrap the sponge in a clean, white linen or muslin cloth to check if the surface is completely clean. This simple method can often lead to remarkable improvements. 216

The next task will be to remove the varnish. Hot water attacks any varnish, reducing it to a dry powder; but, as M. Goupil remarks, this is très hasarde, or is very risky, because it may also attack and dissolve anything like gum or glue in the colours. M. Goupil, however, sanctions the use of cold water in cleaning even to mere abuse, in which he is in contradiction to Henry Mogford, whose work I regard as by far the best with which I am acquainted on the subject of cleaning and restoring pictures which I have read.5 On this subject he says:—

The next task will be to remove the varnish. Hot water breaks down any varnish, turning it into a dry powder; however, as M. Goupil notes, this is très hasarde, or very risky, because it can also damage and dissolve any gum or glue in the colors. M. Goupil, nevertheless, supports using cold water for cleaning, even to excess, which contradicts Henry Mogford, whose work I consider the best I've come across on the topic of cleaning and restoring paintings that I've read.5 On this subject, he says:—


“During all operations of lining, and of picture-cleaning generally, saturation by water is attended with disastrous effects, and the use of it should therefore be limited to application by means of a squeezed piece of sponge, or, what is better, a piece of buff leather, soaked and wrung out. Water is a most dangerous enemy to pictures; it penetrates to the priming or ground, loosens them by promoting decomposition of the size with which they are worked, and thus lays the foundation for their eventual disintegration and decay. Imbibed damp will sooner or later cause the destruction of every woven material, and while our daily experience shows its lamentable effects on the walls of our dwellings, it will be well for us to remember that it is no less destructive to the canvas of our pictures, and to the materials which form its priming.

“During all operations of lining and picture cleaning in general, using water can lead to disastrous effects, so it should only be applied with a squeezed sponge or, even better, a piece of buff leather that’s soaked and wrung out. Water is a major enemy of pictures; it seeps into the priming or ground, loosens them by breaking down the size used in their creation, and sets the stage for their eventual disintegration and decay. Moisture will inevitably destroy every woven material, and while we see its damaging effects on the walls of our homes every day, we should remember that it is just as destructive to the canvas of our pictures and the materials that make up its priming.”

“All the pictures of the early masters of the Italian school, and those of Claude and William Vandervelde, 217 which are painted on chalk and absorbent grounds, are in the greatest danger if washed with water. It penetrates through the small crevices which may exist in the paint, and often totally destroys the picture. If the painting be upon canvas, like those of the two latter-named masters, it breaks into a thousand small lines or cracks; and if upon panel, like the pictures of Raffaelle, Andrea del Sarto, or Fra Bartolomeo, it breaks up the paint by scaling it off in small points of the size of a pin’s head. If the picture, again, is of the Spanish school, and is painted upon the red absorbent grounds and upon a rough canvas, water not only breaks the unity of its surface, but from the canvas being of a coarser texture than the pictures of Claude or William Vandervelde, it often penetrates in a greater proportion, and frequently scales off pieces as large as a sixpence, especially in the dark shadows, or where the ground has not been sufficiently protected by a thick impasto (heavy coat or ground) of colour. At all times and to all pictures water is more or less dangerous, unless used with the greatest caution, and then it should only be applied by means of a piece of thick buckskin leather well wrung out, and left just wet enough to slip lightly over the surface of the picture. In the case of some masters, as with those we have specialised above, the free use of water may be regarded as next door to absolute destruction; and the warmer and drier the weather the more active and ruinous the operation. Instances have occurred in which an Andrea del Sarto, a Claude and a William Vandervelde, were destroyed in a few minutes by the injudicious use of simple water.”

"All the paintings from the early masters of the Italian school, as well as those by Claude and William Vandervelde, 217 which are created on chalk and absorbent surfaces, are at serious risk if washed with water. It seeps into tiny cracks that may be present in the paint, often completely ruining the artwork. If the painting is done on canvas, like those by the two latter masters, it will crack into countless small lines; and if it's on a panel, like the works of Raffaelle, Andrea del Sarto, or Fra Bartolomeo, it will damage the paint by flaking it off in tiny bits, about the size of a pinhead. If the artwork is from the Spanish school, painted on red absorbent surfaces and rough canvas, water not only disrupts its surface, but also penetrates more deeply because the canvas is coarser than those used by Claude or William Vandervelde, often causing larger pieces to flake off, as big as a sixpence, especially in the dark shadows or where the ground hasn’t been protected well enough with a thick impasto of color. Water is generally risky for all paintings, unless handled with extreme care; even then, it should only be applied with a thick piece of buckskin leather that's well wrung out, just damp enough to gently glide over the surface of the painting. For some masters, like those we've mentioned, using water carelessly can be nearly as damaging as outright destruction; the hotter and drier the weather, the more aggressive and harmful it can be. There have been cases where an Andrea del Sarto, a Claude, and a William Vandervelde were ruined in just minutes due to the careless use of plain water."


I have given this quotation in full, because water is generally the first thing freely resorted to clean pictures by the ignorant. Thus I have heard of very valuable pictures being actually given to common servants or the washerwoman to scour clean, which was 218 effected with soap and hot water and sand, to the speedy ruin of the work. Nor is it any great wonder that this should be done, when we find in Goupil’s work that, while he admits that cold water “infiltrates itself partially to the fissures of a painting and does great harm,” he declares that “hot water acts differently,” giving the impression that it may be very freely used, and declaring that “clean cold water harmlessly dissolves grease and dirt resulting from dust deposited by the air.” This is true, but he does not seem, like Mr. Mogford, to have fully understood the other side of the question. (Manuel Général et Complet de la Peinture à l’Huile, par F. Goupil.)

I’ve included this quote in full because water is usually the first thing that people with no knowledge of art turn to for cleaning paintings. I've heard of valuable artworks being handed over to house staff or even the laundry worker to scrub clean, which was done with soap, hot water, and sand, leading to the quick destruction of the piece. It's not surprising when we see in Goupil's work that he acknowledges cold water “partially seeps into the cracks of a painting and does great harm,” but he states that “hot water behaves differently,” suggesting it can be used quite freely, and he claims that “clean cold water harmlessly dissolves grease and dirt left behind by dust in the air.” This is true, but he doesn’t seem to have fully grasped the other side of the issue, unlike Mr. Mogford. (Manuel Général et Complet de la Peinture à l’Huile, par F. Goupil.)

For first cleaning away impurities from a surface Mogford recommends ox-gall to be applied with a soft brush. This may be obtained in shilling or six-penny bottles from Winsor & Newton, or any other dealers in artists’ materials. “It is,” he adds, “an excellent detergent, which may be freely applied without fear. It must, however, be well washed” (i.e., wiped) “off with pure water, or it will leave a clamminess on the surface that may prevent the varnish, afterwards applied, from drying.” But a distinction must be carefully borne in mind between washing with water and letting it soak into a picture and simply wiping off the surface with a damp chamois or buckskin or soft old linen handkerchief. In fact, this latter is the first thing to be done before slightly cleaning the surface with the diluted ox-gall. It is very necessary that the skilled cleaner shall understand exactly the nature of varnishes, so as to know on what he is to work. Thus, according to 219 the picture, he may employ “liquor potassæ, oil of tartar, spirits of wine, pure alcohol, liquor ammoniæ fortis, naphtha, ether, soda, and oil of spike or lavender. The very nomenclature of these powerful agents will at once show the great risk of their being injudiciously or carelessly employed.”

To start cleaning away impurities from a surface, Mogford suggests using ox-gall applied with a soft brush. You can get this in shilling or sixpenny bottles from Winsor & Newton or other art supply stores. “It is,” he adds, “an excellent cleaner that can be used freely without worry. However, it needs to be thoroughly rinsed off” (i.e., wiped) “with clean water, or it will leave a sticky residue on the surface that could stop the varnish from drying properly later.” It's important to distinguish between washing with water and letting it soak into the painting, and simply wiping the surface with a damp chamois, buckskin, or soft old linen handkerchief. In fact, wiping is the first step before lightly cleaning the surface with diluted ox-gall. The skilled cleaner must understand varnishes well to know what they’re working with. Depending on the painting, they might use “liquor potassæ, oil of tartar, spirits of wine, pure alcohol, liquor ammoniæ fortis, naphtha, ether, soda, and oil of spike or lavender. The names of these powerful agents clearly indicate the significant risk of using them carelessly.”

Great care should be taken not to allow an excessive or unequal quantity of cleaning fluid to gather in one place. Therefore all pictures should be laid flat while being restored, as streams, for instance of ammonia, would cut very irregularly into a surface. With pictures of any value, the process of cleaning is always very delicate, requiring much practice and very perfect knowledge of all the principles of the art.

Great care should be taken not to let too much or uneven amounts of cleaning fluid accumulate in one area. Therefore, all pictures should be laid flat during restoration, as streams of ammonia, for example, would damage the surface unevenly. With valuable pictures, the cleaning process is always very delicate, requiring a lot of practice and a thorough understanding of all the principles of the art.

Where the varnishes are tender and thin, such as mastic, Mogford advises the use of spirits of wine; but to be sure that no harm can be done by it, it is desirable that “the spirit, which is usually sold at 58° of strength, should be diluted by a fourth part of water, or by the same proportion of rectified spirits of turpentine, or it may be used with an addition of a sixth part of linseed oil, added to the diluted or pure spirit.” In every instance the mixture is to be “well shaken before taken,” or applied. Care should be taken to prevent oil from softening the paint, which it is apt to do. As a rule it is best to begin with the lightest or brightest portions of a picture—as, for instance, the face of a portrait—as these parts are always the hardest. Beginning by wiping the surface with white cotton wool and turpentine, observe if any varnish comes off on it, and as soon as it is seen change the part of the rubber used, else you will go on simply taking up “dirt” from one place 220 and rubbing it into another. This is elsewhere explained as regards cleaning cloth or absorbing ink, that we must continually subtract from and not add again to the ground.

Where the varnishes are delicate and thin, like mastic, Mogford recommends using spirits of wine; however, to ensure it won't cause any damage, it's best if "the spirit, which is typically sold at 58° strength, is diluted with one part water, or with the same amount of rectified turpentine, or it may be mixed with one-sixth part of linseed oil, added to either the diluted or pure spirit." In every case, the mixture should be "well shaken before use" or application. Be careful to prevent oil from softening the paint, as it tends to do that. Generally, it's advisable to start with the lightest or brightest areas of a painting—like the face in a portrait—since these parts are always the toughest. Start by wiping the surface with white cotton wool and turpentine; check if any varnish comes off on it, and once you notice it, change the piece of cotton you’re using; otherwise, you’ll just be transferring "dirt" from one spot to another. This is also explained in relation to cleaning cloths or ink absorption, emphasizing that we must continually remove material and not add it back to the surface. 220

“Turpentine is a counteracting medium, which instantly arrests the action of the solvent spirit.” When all the varnish has thus been removed, the whole may be wiped over with spirits of turpentine, and then when dry revarnished, if nothing more be required.

“Turpentine is a counteracting medium that quickly stops the action of the solvent spirit.” Once all the varnish has been removed, you can wipe the entire surface with turpentine, and then, once it’s dry, revarnish if needed.

Rubbing with the fingers, or powders, or any kind of dry cleaning must be avoided, or else practised with great care, since it produces an effect known as woolliness, which will begin to show very decidedly after some time. But when a picture has had no varnish it can only be cleaned mechanically, as by using tripoli, pumice-stone, or whiting. This method requires great skill. Sometimes a very fine-edged scraper or knife is used to thin the varnish before using turpentine.

Avoid rubbing with your fingers, powders, or any kind of dry cleaning, unless you're extremely careful, because it can create a condition known as woolliness, which will become quite noticeable over time. However, if a painting hasn't been varnished, it can only be cleaned mechanically, using materials like tripoli, pumice stone, or whiting. This method requires a lot of skill. Sometimes, a very fine-edged scraper or knife is used to thin the varnish before applying turpentine.

“Solvents,” adds Mogford, “are only necessary to remove varnish.” Unvarnished pictures are best cleaned by carefully wiping with buff or chamois leather, damp, not wet, aided by a little powdered whiting.

“Solvents,” Mogford adds, “are only needed to remove varnish.” Unvarnished pictures are best cleaned by gently wiping with buff or chamois leather, damp but not wet, using a little powdered whiting to help.

Varnish, when not on a picture, may, however, be removed by rubbing it with the fingers, or palm, or leather, aided by powdered resin, or rosin. For certain purposes, as to make a panel of a piano thoroughly seasoned for heat, and, as it were, enamel it, a coat of varnish is applied, and when dry is rubbed down smooth with pumice-powder or resin, and this process is repeated many times. 221

Varnish, when it's not on a painting, can be removed by rubbing it with your fingers, palm, or leather, using powdered resin or rosin for help. For specific purposes, like preparing a piano panel to withstand heat and giving it an enamel-like finish, a coat of varnish is applied, and once it's dry, it's smoothed out with pumice powder or resin. This process is done multiple times. 221

If pictures are painted in oil, directly on canvas, without a ground, the paint sinks down in between the threads and lies thinly on them. Therefore if there is rubbing on the surface the grain of the canvas becomes very apparent. If oil-paint be laid directly on a panel of wood, the soft parts between the hard fibres, lines, or grain shrink away, drawing the paint with them. Old artists avoided this by laying on a strong ground of gesso or plaster of Paris mixed with glue or white of eggs.

If paintings are created in oil directly on canvas without a base layer, the paint seeps into the threads and sits lightly on them. As a result, if the surface is rubbed, the texture of the canvas becomes very noticeable. When oil paint is applied directly to a wooden panel, the softer areas between the hard fibers, lines, or grain can shrink away, pulling the paint along with them. Older artists prevented this by applying a thick base of gesso or plaster mixed with glue or egg whites.

The great task in cleaning is to remove the repainting or coats of paint which have been added by restorers. I have seen this done with extraordinary skill by the late Mr. Merritt, who was recommended by Ruskin, and who was the first and most truly artistic restorer of his time. I can recall his cleaning the most beautiful Carpoccio which I ever saw, and a magnificent Velasquez, both of which had been repainted again and again, and were in such wretched condition that even the painter of the latter had been mistaken. They bore about the same relation when untouched and afterwards that a dirty old rag has to a magnificent cashmere shawl. “Caustic, soap-makers’ lye, liquor potassæ, pure alcohol, and the scraper,” remarks Mogford, “are the ordinary means to take off repaints; all of them dangerous appliances if not closely watched and used without violence or carelessness.”

The main challenge in cleaning is to strip away the layers of repainting added by restorers. I’ve seen this done with incredible skill by the late Mr. Merritt, who was recommended by Ruskin, and who was the first truly artistic restorer of his time. I remember him cleaning the most beautiful Carpoccio I’ve ever seen, and a stunning Velasquez, both of which had been repainted multiple times and were in such terrible shape that even the original painter’s work was unrecognizable. They were like a dirty rag compared to a superb cashmere shawl when untouched versus afterward. “Caustic, soap-makers’ lye, potassium hydroxide, pure alcohol, and the scraper,” notes Mogford, “are the usual tools for removing repaints; all of them hazardous if not carefully monitored and used without force or carelessness.”

It is advisable to examine carefully the backs of old pictures for signatures, date, or documents, all of which are sometimes pasted over with other paper or canvas. Once, in Florence, I found in a small shop a portrait of Charles I., but differing in many respects 222 from any which I had ever seen. I told the owner that it was by Vandyke, but he insisted on it that it was by an Italian with some such name as Guillermo or Gillonio, till I proposed that we should examine the back, where we found, after some investigation, the name of Vandyke. At which discovery the dealer promptly raised the price of the picture from one hundred to one thousand francs, and it was, indeed, cheap enough at that. A lady to whom I narrated the occurrence said, “Oh, why didn’t you buy the picture before you told the man who painted it?” To which I replied, “For the same reason that I did not steal a valuable ring out of the case in the shop when his back was turned.” Much is said about the shrewdness of dealers in antiques, but it has often happened to me to explain to them that articles in their possession were worth far more than they imagined; while, on the other hand, they will, surmising that a thing may be worth a great deal, charge a fearful sum for something that is merely cinque cento; e.g., a thousand francs for what is really dear at ten. I mention this in order that the reader may realise (which few do) what bargains may be picked up by any one who knows anything of art, and especially of the humble art of cleaning, mending, or restoring, which lets us into a world of secrets even in high art, and which is of more use to a picture-buyer than all the high-flown æsthetic culture in all the works of all the rhapsodists of the age.

It’s a good idea to carefully check the backs of old pictures for signatures, dates, or documents, which are sometimes covered by other paper or canvas. Once, in Florence, I found a portrait of Charles I that was different in many ways from any I had ever seen. I told the owner it was by Vandyke, but he insisted it was by an Italian named something like Guillermo or Gillonio. I suggested we check the back, and after some investigation, we found Vandyke's name there. When the dealer discovered that, he instantly raised the price from one hundred to one thousand francs, which was still a good deal. A lady I told this story to said, “Oh, why didn’t you buy the picture before you told him who painted it?” I replied, “For the same reason I didn’t steal a valuable ring from the case while his back was turned.” People often talk about the cleverness of antique dealers, but I’ve often had to point out to them that items they have are worth much more than they think. On the flip side, they might guess that something *could* be very valuable and charge an outrageous amount for something that’s really worth much less; for example, a thousand francs for something truly worth ten. I mention this so that readers can understand (which few do) what great deals can be found by anyone who knows about art, especially the practical skills of cleaning, mending, or restoring, which open up a world of secrets even in high art and are far more beneficial to a picture buyer than all the lofty aesthetic knowledge available from the rhapsodists of the age.

The preceding remarks on cleaning were drawn chiefly from the manual by H. Mogford, and my own experiences. I add to them those of M. Goupil on the same subject. The intelligent leader will find 223 no difficulty in collecting and drawing his own inferences from both:—

The earlier comments on cleaning were mainly taken from the manual by H. Mogford, along with my own experiences. I also include insights from M. Goupil on the same topic. A smart leader will have no trouble gathering information and making their own conclusions from both sources:—

“When the picture is certainly in oil, steam may be used to remove the varnish. There is, however, the great risk of loosening the painting from its ground.”

“When the painting is definitely in oil, steam can be used to take off the varnish. However, there’s a significant risk of loosening the painting from its backing.”

But when a picture has been, instead of varnished, glazed with white of egg, we have a coating which, when old, cannot be dissolved by water or acids; for this other and specially elaborate detergents, or cleaners, are employed. There are few substances which so persistently harden with time as the white of egg, as does also the yolk when boiled.

But when a painting has been coated with egg white instead of varnished, it has a finish that, over time, can't be dissolved by water or acids; for that, specially formulated cleaners are used. There are only a few substances that harden as stubbornly over time as egg white, as well as boiled egg yolk.

Ordinary varnish, when dry and old, can be removed by mechanically scraping or rubbing with fine, dry powders, such as that of resin. The dust from the varnish itself aids in the operation. This process is slow and tiresome, but it is very often advisable to begin with it, after washing, as it does not injure the colours. It is needless to say that it requires great skill, care, and experience not to “cut into the colour.”

Ordinary varnish, when it's dry and old, can be removed by mechanically scraping or rubbing with fine, dry powders, like resin powder. The dust from the varnish itself helps with the process. This method is slow and tiring, but it's often best to start with it after washing, as it doesn't damage the colors. It's important to note that it takes a lot of skill, care, and experience to avoid "cutting into the color."

It may be remarked, as regards this, that in all cases where there is a difference of opinion between the French and English artist—as in the use of water—we must remember that both are, or may be, in the right as regards certain kinds of pictures. So varied are the methods of painters that it seems to me to be by far wiser to describe different methods than to attempt the impossible task of giving infallible rules.

It should be noted that whenever there’s a difference of opinion between French and English artists—like in their use of water—we must acknowledge that both sides can be right when it comes to certain types of paintings. The techniques of painters are so diverse that it makes more sense to describe various approaches rather than try to create infallible rules, which is practically impossible.

“Varnish can be removed by means of spirits. To effect this, lay the picture on a table, and wet a small 224 portion of it with spirits of wine. After a minute or more, wash the place with clean water and a sponge. Thus, little by little, clean the entire surface, taking care not to injure the paint, When quite dry, apply new varnish.”

“Varnish can be removed using spirits. To do this, lay the picture on a table and dampen a small area with spirits of wine. After about a minute, wash the area with clean water and a sponge. Slowly clean the whole surface, being careful not to damage the paint. Once it's completely dry, apply new varnish.”

Practised restorers, who can tell by examination and knowledge of the methods employed by painters what they can venture on, often use detergents which would ruin the picture if applied by a person without experience. These are alkaline salts, such as wood-ashes or lye, pearl and pot ashes, or salts of tartar, all of which, except the latter, are extremely hazardous for a tyro. Salts of tartar may be safely employed if we begin with a feeble solution, which may be gradually strengthened.

Practiced restorers, who can determine through examination and understanding of the techniques used by painters what they can safely attempt, often use cleaners that would damage the artwork if handled by someone without experience. These include alkaline salts like wood ashes or lye, pearl and pot ashes, or cream of tartar, all of which, except for the latter, can be very risky for a novice. Cream of tartar can be used safely if we start with a weak solution, which can be gradually made stronger.

Wood-ashes, very finely sifted, are spread on the face of the picture, and delicately, or carefully and lightly, rubbed with a soft sponge. This must be carefully washed away as soon as the surface is cleaned.

Wood ashes, very finely sifted, are spread on the surface of the picture and gently rubbed with a soft sponge. This must be washed off carefully as soon as the surface is clean.

Other detergents failing, borax dissolved in water may be employed. This works slowly but surely; but, as M. Goupil remarks, this lessive, like wood ashes, must not be left long on the colours, but be promptly wiped away with a sponge. Lime-water will serve as well as the solution of borax.

Other detergents not working, borax dissolved in water can be used. This works slowly but surely; however, as M. Goupil notes, this cleanser, like wood ashes, should not be left on the colors for too long and should be quickly wiped away with a sponge. Lime water will work just as well as the borax solution.

Soaps of different qualities are also used for cleaning, according to the state of the picture. It may be here again remarked that no exact rule can be given regarding an art specially founded on skill and experience. The beginner should first try his hand on a few common old pictures.

Soaps of various qualities are also used for cleaning, depending on the condition of the artwork. It's worth noting again that there’s no strict rule that can be established for an art form that relies heavily on skill and experience. Beginners should start by practicing on a few simple old paintings.

Soap made into a foam or lather with water will 225 generally clean a surface, however dark it may be from smoke. Let the foam settle completely, and then wipe it clean with a damp sponge.

Soap turned into foam or lather with water will 225 usually clean a surface, no matter how dark it is from smoke. Allow the foam to settle completely, and then wipe it away with a damp sponge.

Essential oils, especially turpentine, or those of spikenard, lavender, and rosemary—of either two parts of spirits of wine to one of turpentine, &c.—are commonly used to clean pictures.

Essential oils, especially turpentine, as well as those from spikenard, lavender, and rosemary—typically mixed in a ratio of two parts spirits of wine to one part turpentine, etc.—are commonly used to clean paintings.

Pictures not varnished require great care and skill in cleaning. For these yeast with water, or flour mixed with lime-water, is employed; also spirits of wine or vinegar. Ammonia is also used. Goupil mentions that one of the most dangerous mediums for this purpose is the old one of urine, and that it should never be used.

Pictures that aren't varnished need a lot of care and expertise when cleaning. For these, yeast mixed with water or flour combined with lime-water is used, along with spirits of wine or vinegar. Ammonia is also employed. Goupil notes that one of the most dangerous substances for this task is the traditional use of urine, and it should never be used.

When the canvas of a picture is very old and rotten, it may be replaced by a process requiring the utmost nicety. If only certain portions are injured, it will suffice to glue pieces of fine canvas on the back.

When a painting's canvas is very old and damaged, it can be replaced using a process that requires great care. If only specific areas are harmed, it’s enough to glue pieces of fine canvas to the back.

To completely transfer the painting, gum over its surface two coats of soft paper. Lay it on the face, and carefully remove the old canvas ground. This is effected by wetting every thread till soft, and then picking it away. A piece of pumice-stone and tweezers are also used. When all fibres are removed, carefully glue a canvas and apply it, pressing it well on the back of the paint. Before it is quite dry, press the picture with a warm flat-iron, not too hot. Then remove the paper carefully with a damp sponge and by tearing.

To fully transfer the painting, cover its surface with two layers of soft paper. Place it face down and gently take off the old canvas backing. This is done by wetting each thread until it softens, then gently pulling it away. You'll also need a piece of pumice stone and some tweezers. Once all the fibers are removed, carefully glue a new canvas on and press it well against the back of the painting. Before it dries completely, press the picture with a warm flat iron, making sure it’s not too hot. Then, carefully peel off the paper using a damp sponge and by tearing it away.

To transfer a picture on wood, the back is sawn into many small triangles or squares, which are carefully chiselled away one by one. Then with files and scrapers approach the paint till only a thin film of 226 wood remains. The last remnant is wetted with a sponge, and picked or scraped away. First, use paper on the face and restore as before.

To transfer an image onto wood, the back is cut into small triangles or squares, which are then carefully chiseled away one by one. Next, use files and scrapers to work down to the paint until just a thin layer of 226 wood is left. The final piece is dampened with a sponge and then picked or scraped away. First, cover the front with paper and restore it as before.

There is a great enemy to pictures in mould or mildew, which has quasi-equivalents in must, dry-rot, mucor, or robigo. It is divided by Goupil into apparent softening and actual softening or mildew. The former is mildew or mere superficial mould; i.e., a light vegetation which gathers on the surface from germs in the air. It can easily be wiped away, and is caused by dampness. Sometimes, when long rooted, it destroys the varnish, which must be replaced. There is also a mould which is properly decay, or a radical destruction of fabric, for which there is, in fact, no cure, save in renewing the canvas and retouching the picture.

There’s a big threat to paintings from mold or mildew, which has similar types like mustiness, dry rot, mucor, or robigo. Goupil categorizes it into apparent softening and actual softening or mildew. The first type is just mildew or superficial mold; it’s a light growth that forms on the surface from airborne spores. It can be easily wiped off and is usually caused by damp conditions. Sometimes, if it’s been around for a long time, it can damage the varnish, which will need to be replaced. There’s also a type of mold that represents true decay, or a deep destruction of the material, and for that, the only solution is to replace the canvas and retouch the painting.

Where a picture is painted by glazing, especially where varnish comes in instead of body, it is apt to crack or thread like a cobweb. In time these divisions will scale off in flakes. Wax dissolved in turpentine is used for the light cracks. Scaling must be treated by careful softening with oil and pressing down a warm iron. The surface must, previous to ironing, be covered with chalked paper.

Where a picture is created using glazing, especially when varnish is used instead of paint, it’s likely to crack or form thin lines like a spider web. Over time, these cracks will flake off. For small cracks, wax dissolved in turpentine is used. Flaking needs to be handled by gently softening it with oil and pressing it down with a warm iron. Before ironing, the surface should be covered with chalked paper.

It sometimes happens that a picture has been painted over, and I have seen a very distinguished restorer in such case succeed in removing the outer coat. This requires great knowledge of the chemical properties of the paint; also of solvents, and the different methods of scraping, absorbing, &c. Still, it can be learned with patience. Extraordinary results have been thus obtained. It has often happened that men with little or no knowledge of painting have fancied 227 themselves capable of “repairing” very valuable pictures, and so smeared them over to utter ruin.

It sometimes happens that a painting has been covered up, and I’ve seen a very skilled restorer successfully remove the top layer. This requires a deep understanding of the chemical properties of the paint, as well as knowledge of solvents and various scraping and absorbing methods. However, it’s something that can be learned with patience. Amazing results have been achieved this way. There have often been instances where people with little or no knowledge of painting thought they could “fix” very valuable artworks, and as a result, they ended up ruining them completely.

Before attempting to retouch an old picture, let the restorer make a copy of it. If he can do this very well he is qualified for his work, and not otherwise. The fraternity of picture-cleaners and menders may protest against this; but the vast amount—I may say the vast proportion, meaning the majority—of good pictures spoiled by bad retouching confirms the truth of my assertion.

Before trying to retouch an old photo, let the restorer make a copy of it. If they can do this really well, they are qualified for the job, and if not, then they aren't. The community of picture cleaners and restorers may disagree with this; however, the large number—I would say the majority—of good photos ruined by poor retouching backs up my point.

It is worth remarking in this connection that very few amateurs, æsthetes, or “connoisseurs,” so called, appreciate the value of mere technique or practical work in art. They “swarm for the ideal,” and that is all. The great masters were wiser than this. It would do much good if very generous prizes on a large scale were to be paid annually for copies of great pictures. And I would have rewards given specially for pictures painted with colours prepared by the artists themselves from chemically pure and unalterable materials, according to the ancient recipes. I would like to see a society formed of artists who would produce such work. It would certainly find buyers—in time.

It's important to note that very few amateurs, art lovers, or so-called “connoisseurs” truly appreciate the value of basic technique or practical work in art. They’re all about chasing the ideal, and that's where it ends. The great masters understood this better. It would be beneficial if there were substantial annual prizes awarded for reproducing great artworks. I would also want special rewards for paintings made with colors prepared by the artists themselves from chemically pure and stable materials, following ancient methods. I’d love to see a community of artists dedicated to creating this kind of work. It would definitely attract buyers eventually.

There are to be found in most curiosity shops in Italy panel pictures of the fourteenth century, earlier or later, with gold grounds, which can be had of all prices, from a very few francs upward. They are without name and of no great artistic merit, but very curious and interesting indeed as ancient relics painted “before oil,” and as inspired with the spirit of the Middle Ages. These generally require restoration. They were painted on wood of all kinds, very often 228 on deal. The surface was covered with a thin coat of gesso or plaster of Paris, mixed with the white of egg, and on this the gilding and paint were applied. The latter was in white of egg and fig-juice, or encaustic—that is, wax and white of egg, which is the most ancient and durable method known; so much so that long after every oil-painting ever executed (if left to itself) will have disappeared, the ancient Egyptian, Roman, or Middle Ages pictures will be as fresh as if made yesterday.

In most curiosity shops in Italy, you can find panel paintings from the fourteenth century, either earlier or later, with gold backgrounds, available at various prices starting from just a few francs. They don't have specific names and aren't particularly artistically significant, but they are definitely fascinating as ancient relics painted "before oil," capturing the spirit of the Middle Ages. These pieces usually need some restoration. They were painted on various types of wood, often on pine. The surface was covered with a thin layer of gesso or plaster of Paris mixed with egg whites, and the gilding and paint were applied on top. The paint was made with egg whites and fig juice, or encaustic, which is a mixture of wax and egg whites—the oldest and most durable method known. Because of this, long after every oil painting has faded away if left alone, these ancient Egyptian, Roman, or Middle Ages paintings will still look as fresh as if they were created yesterday.

If a panel be warped or bent, it is straightened by damping the concave side, and screwing to it crosspieces. If the ground be scaled away, supply it with powdered plaster of Paris mixed with gum-water. The repainting can be executed with water-colours mixed with white of egg, gouache, or even oil in small quantities, which should be rather rubbed in or glazed than painted in body.

If a panel is warped or bent, you can straighten it by dampening the concave side and adding crosspieces. If the surface has been damaged, fill it with powdered plaster of Paris mixed with gum-water. You can repaint it using watercolors mixed with egg white, gouache, or even a little bit of oil, which should be rubbed in or glazed rather than applied thickly.

A common panel picture of the fourteenth and fifteenth century, painted with white of egg, can be well enough restored with water-colour, or gouache, and then varnished. But the colour with gouache medium will not hold well, except on the gesso-ground. It is apt to scale off from any smooth, hard surface. Therefore it is difficult to restore them by painting on the old hard glaze. Most of the mediums which are sold to heighten water-colours—e.g., Winsor & Newton’s glass medium—will cause the colour to adhere.

A typical panel painting from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, made with egg white, can be adequately restored using watercolor or gouache, and then varnished. However, the color using gouache won't hold well, unless it's on a gesso ground. It tends to peel off any smooth, hard surface. This makes it challenging to restore by painting over the old hard glaze. Most mediums sold to enhance watercolors—like Winsor & Newton’s glass medium—will help the color stick.

A GROUND FOR WAX-PAINTING ON POROUS SUBSTANCES was made as follows:—

A GROUND FOR WAX-PAINTING ON POROUS SUBSTANCES was made as follows:—

White wax 10
Resin 5
Essence of turpentine 40 229

Melt the wax in a bain-marie, pass the solution through a linen strainer, and lay it on in successive coats on a wall which is first heated by a hand-furnace or brazier. To close holes in the wall use a putty made of wax, gum-animé, resin, and whiting.

Melt the wax in a bain-marie, strain the solution through a linen strainer, and apply it in layers on a wall that has been heated with a hand furnace or brazier. To fill in holes in the wall, use a putty made from wax, gum arabic, resin, and whiting.

Colours are prepared for wax-painting by grinding them with a gluten. They are the same in substance as those mixed with oil for oil-painting. The gluten is made as follows:—

Colours are prepared for wax painting by grinding them with a gluten. They are the same in substance as those mixed with oil for oil painting. The gluten is made as follows:—

Resin 1
White wax 4
Essence of spikenard 16

A harder gluten can be made by substituting copal for the gum-animé.

A tougher gluten can be created by replacing copal with gum-animé.

There is a vast field for profitable labour in the cleaning and restoration of old pictures, as well as of antiques of all kinds, and thousands of young or even elder artists, whose life is a painful struggle towards becoming known, would do well to endeavour to raise the art of restoration to its proper place, instead of being ashamed to descend to it.

There’s a huge opportunity for making money in cleaning and restoring old paintings and all kinds of antiques. Many young or even older artists, who struggle to gain recognition, would benefit from working to elevate the art of restoration instead of feeling embarrassed to pursue it.

The restorer should make a point of studying varnishes, oils, and colours, with great care. Let him read what cyclopædia articles and books he can find on these subjects, and make all practical inquiries from manufacturers and dealers. He should, if he intends to seriously practise the art, study chemistry. I can imagine no better restorer than a skilful analyst. There is a great deal yet to be learned regarding colours, and most of it will come by the way of chemistry. A great deal is, however, actually being revived or arriving as new from training “the popular eye” to hitherto unaccustomed shades, tints, and 230 tones. During the Middle Ages, when culture was exhausted in art and decoration, there was a marvellous development in this respect, even in most delicate details, though much of it now seems so “loud” or excessive to us. We have of late years learned a great deal from China and Japan as regards subdued colours. It may be that as in Oriental music even the tenth part of a note becomes as distinct to the practised ear as a natural one, so these blendings and subdivisions of hues may be as perceptible to people as the normal colours. All of this should be carefully studied by the restorer as well as the painter.

The restorer should take the time to study varnishes, oils, and colors carefully. They should read any encyclopedia articles and books they can find on these topics and make practical inquiries with manufacturers and dealers. If they plan to seriously practice this art, they should also study chemistry. I can’t imagine a better restorer than a skilled analyst. There's still a lot to learn about colors, and much of that knowledge will come through chemistry. However, a lot is being revived or introduced as new by training “the popular eye” to appreciate previously unfamiliar shades, tints, and tones. During the Middle Ages, when art and decoration were thriving, there was remarkable growth in this area, even in the most subtle details, though much of it may seem too “loud” or excessive to us now. In recent years, we’ve learned a lot from China and Japan about muted colors. Just as in Oriental music, where a tiny fraction of a note can be as recognizable to a trained ear as a natural one, these blends and subdivisions of hues may be just as noticeable to people as standard colors. All of this should be carefully studied by both the restorer and the painter.

The restoration of a fine work of art which has become utterly dim, wrinkled with a thousand lines, and, it may be, utterly ugly to beauty and freshness, is so much like a resurrection or transfiguration to new life, youth, and beauty, that poets have not failed to use it as a simile for all that is expressive of renaissance. Thus Dean Hole, in his Memoirs, remarks that, “as when some beautiful picture which has been concealed and forgotten, removed in time of battle lest it should be destroyed by the enemy, is found after many years, and is carefully cleaned and skilfully restored, and the eye is delighted with the successive development of colour and of form, and the life-like countenance, the historical scene, the sunny landscape, or the moonlit sea come out once more upon the canvas; so in that great revival of religion which began in England more than half a century ago the glorious truths of the Gospel were restored.” Regarded in itself, the art of restoring beauty is both beautiful and noble, and deserves to be regarded as such. 231

Restoring a beautiful piece of art that has become completely faded, wrinkled with a thousand lines, and possibly even ugly, is so similar to bringing something back to life, youth, and beauty that poets often use it as a metaphor for everything that represents renewal. Dean Hole, in his Memoirs, notes that “just as a beautiful painting that has been hidden and forgotten, saved during times of battle so it wouldn’t be destroyed by the enemy, is rediscovered after many years, carefully cleaned, and skillfully restored, making the eye delight in the vibrant colors and forms, the lifelike face, the historical scene, the sunny landscape, or the moonlit sea reappear on the canvas; in the same way, during that great revival of religion that began in England over fifty years ago, the glorious truths of the Gospel were restored.” The art of restoring beauty, in itself, is both beautiful and noble and deserves to be seen as such. 231

GENERAL RECIPES

Recipe.The word. A formula or prescription is a recipe, derived from the Latin word recipe, meaning take. An acknowledgment of money paid is a receipt, from receptus, or received. A description of the materials to be used in making a pie is not a receipt, but a recipe.—Familiar Errors.

Recipe.The term refers to a formula or guideline, which is a recipe, originating from the Latin word recipe, meaning take. A proof of payment is a receipt, derived from receptus, which means received. A list of ingredients for making a pie is not a receipt, but a recipe.—Familiar Errors.

To clean Woollen Cloth.—Rub it with sal-ammoniac and water till clean, then wash with pure water. This liquid is very useful, when any article of clothing has been stained by vinegar, wine, or lemon, to restore the original colour.

How to Clean Wool Fabric.—Rub it with ammonia and water until it's clean, then rinse with clean water. This solution is really helpful when any clothing item has been stained by vinegar, wine, or lemon, to bring back its original color.

An old-fashioned but excellent method of cleaning greased silk ribbons or cloth is as follows:—Lay the ribbon on a wad or flat surface of cotton wadding, strew on this dried clay, or calcined magnesia, or whiting, and over this another layer of wadding. Pass over it a flat-iron not too warm. The oil or grease will be absorbed into the cotton. Repeat this till the cure is effected. If any spots still remain, paint them with yolk of egg, dry the stuff in a draught of air, and when quite hardened remove the yoke and wash with water.

An old-school but effective way to clean greasy silk ribbons or fabric is as follows: Lay the ribbon on a wad or flat surface of cotton wadding, sprinkle dried clay, calcined magnesia, or whiting on top, and cover it with another layer of wadding. Run a warm flat iron over it. The oil or grease will soak into the cotton. Repeat this until it's all cleaned up. If any stains are still there, brush them with egg yolk, let the fabric dry in a breeze, and once it's completely hardened, remove the yolk and wash it with water.

Wine-stains can be removed by simply pressing on them pads dampened with cold water. This method 232 will succeed, when wiping only spreads a stain. Salt alone is also employed.

Wine spots can be removed by simply pressing on them with pads soaked in cold water. This method 232 will work, while wiping usually just spreads the stain. Salt alone can also be used.

“When a lady’s skirt of any material has had spilt on it gravy, wine, oil, or any light liquid, as distinguished from such substances as paint, pitch, or tar, do not attempt, as is usually the case, to wipe or wash it clean. Lay a linen sheet or even spongy white paper—wanting this, newspapers may be used—on a table; on this spread the soiled fabric very evenly. Then lay on the upper surface another clean white sheet, or white muslin cloth, or napkins or towels, and press on it till as much as possible of the fluid is sucked out. By changing the white cloths or paper, and pressing continually, the fabric can be very nearly cleaned. Then dust it well with calcined magnesia in powder or whiting. Where these cannot be had chalk will answer. This will generally absorb all that remains of the grease.”—Notes by a Housekeeper (MS.).

“When a lady’s skirt made of any material gets splattered with gravy, wine, oil, or any light liquid, unlike substances such as paint, pitch, or tar, don’t try to wipe or wash it clean as people usually do. Instead, lay a linen sheet or even absorbent white paper—if you don't have that, newspapers can work—on a table; then spread the stained fabric out evenly on top of it. Next, place another clean white sheet, white muslin cloth, napkins, or towels on top and press down until as much of the liquid as possible is soaked up. By changing the white cloths or paper and continuing to press, the fabric can be almost completely cleaned. After that, dust it well with powdered calcined magnesia or whiting. If you can’t get those, chalk will work. This will generally soak up all the remaining grease.” —Notes by a Housekeeper (MS.).

“Clean, dry blotting-paper laid on grease-stains is admirable for extraction. Apply pressure with a flat-iron or hand-roller such as is used for bread. There are blotting-paper rollers, made for ink, which are quite suitable for cleaning cloth; but the paper should be thrown away the instant it has received any grease; otherwise it will only spread the stain and make it indelible by rubbing it into the fibre of the threads. A good soft sponge will also be found to be almost equal to it.”—Notes by a Housekeeper (MS.).

“Clean, dry blotting paper placed on grease stains works really well for removing them. Apply pressure with a flat iron or a hand roller like the ones used for bread. There are also blotting paper rollers made for ink that work well for cleaning fabric; however, the paper should be disposed of immediately after it absorbs any grease; otherwise, it will just spread the stain and make it permanent by rubbing it into the fibers. A good soft sponge can also be almost as effective.” —Notes by a Housekeeper (MS.).

Old woollen or silk garments can be very brilliantly renewed in the following manner:—They are steeped in sulphuric cupreous acid (copper or blue vitriol), oxide of lead, or bismuth oxide, or simply 233 with their metallic oxides, and then exposed to steam, mingled with sulphuric acid gas. Another method is to steep the stuffs simply in a solution of sulphuric acid and copper or of oxide of bismuth. This is slowly heated, but the heating must be qualified according to the colour of the stuffs to be revived. The application of these requires great care and some knowledge or experience.

Old wool or silk garments can be remarkably refreshed in the following way:—They are soaked in sulfuric copper acid (copper or blue vitriol), lead oxide, or bismuth oxide, or simply 233 with their metallic oxides, and then exposed to steam combined with sulfuric acid gas. Another method is to soak the fabrics in a solution of sulfuric acid and copper or bismuth oxide. This is slowly heated, but the heating must be adjusted based on the color of the fabrics being revived. Using these methods requires great care and some knowledge or experience.

Ink for restoring inscriptions on metal of any kind, silver, zinc, or brass:—To one part of crystallised acetic acid, oxide of copper, one of ammonia, and half a part of soot from fir wood. Mix in a saucer with ten parts of water. This is said to resist exposure to the weather very well.

Ink for restoring inscriptions on any metal, like silver, zinc, or brass:—Combine one part of crystallized acetic acid, one part copper oxide, one part ammonia, and half a part of soot from fir wood. Mix this in a saucer with ten parts of water. It’s said to hold up against the weather pretty well.

A very valuable aid to the restorer or mender of implements, when it can be obtained, is Raw Hide. This material dries as hard as any wood and is tougher than any textile fabric. Thus, if a broken wheel or any portion of a vehicle is tied with a thong of raw hide, firmly drawn, when the latter dries, shrinking a little, it holds better than iron. Raw or untanned ox-hide or similar skin, when dried, is in fact similar to parchment, and, like it, resembles horn in hardness. The strongest trunks in the world are made in America from raw hide. This material, when made into small objects, such as flasks, boxes, sheaths, or portable ink-stands, has often withstood the wear of generations. As it is cheap, easily moulded into form, or stamped, it is remarkable that it is no longer used as it once was.

A highly useful resource for anyone fixing or restoring tools., when available, is Rawhide. This material dries as hard as wood and is tougher than any fabric. So, if a broken wheel or a part of a vehicle is tied with a raw hide thong, pulled tight, it ends up holding better than iron when it dries and shrinks a little. Raw or untanned ox-hide or similar skin, once dry, is actually similar to parchment and has a hardness similar to horn. The strongest trunks in the world are made in America from raw hide. This material, when crafted into small items like flasks, boxes, sheaths, or portable inkstands, has often withstood generations of wear. Since it's cheap and easily shaped or stamped, it's surprising that it’s not used as much as it once was.

Lead-pencil or crayon drawings can be preserved from rubbing by a light wash of gum of any kind, diluted varnish, or even milk. The latter is in most 234 cases preferable. It is also preservative of handwriting, and, like all glazes, prevents fading.

Pencil or crayon art can be protected from smudging by using a light wash of any type of gum, diluted varnish, or even milk. The latter is usually the best choice. It also helps preserve handwriting and, like all glazes, prevents fading. 234

Bases for beads and similar work can be made as follows:—Take mother-of-pearl dust, which can be bought cheaply at a turner’s, powder or levigate it finely, mix it with half its bulk of fine white barley-meal, and make it up with a weak solution of gum-mastic. Also take snail-shells, or the glaze of any large, hard sea-shells, washing them first in strong lye to clean them. Pulverise and make up with yolk of eggs and alum, or any other fine binder. The same can be done with rock-crystal or pure flint. Grind it to finest powder, and make it up with a well-incorporated mixture of the white of eggs and pure gum-arabic. This will, when dry, become hard as a stone, and more and more waterproof with age.

Bead bases and similar projects can be made like this:—Take mother-of-pearl dust, which you can buy cheaply at a woodworker's, and grind it finely. Mix it with half its weight of fine white barley flour, and combine it with a weak solution of gum mastic. Also, take snail shells or the glaze from any large, hard sea shells, washing them first in strong lye to clean them. Crush them and mix with egg yolks and alum, or any other fine binder. You can do the same with rock crystal or pure flint. Grind it to a very fine powder, and combine it with a well-mixed mixture of egg whites and pure gum arabic. This will, when dry, become as hard as a rock and more waterproof over time.

To pulverise Glass.—First put in the fire till red-hot, then drop it into cold water, after which reduce it in a mortar. Glass-powder thus made, mixed with almost any cement, renders it extremely hard. It is also mixed with paint.

To break glass.—First, heat it in the fire until it's red-hot, then drop it into cold water. After that, grind it in a mortar. The glass powder made this way, when mixed with almost any cement, makes it very hard. It's also added to paint.

Burnished steel or iron-work can be preserved from rusting by rubbing the article with oil of cloves or oil of lavender; also with a mixture of turpentine, oil of lavender or cloves, and petroleum. Mercurial ointment is commonly used for guns.

Polished steel or metalwork can be protected from rust by rubbing the item with clove oil or lavender oil; you can also use a mix of turpentine, lavender or clove oil, and petroleum. Mercurial ointment is often used for guns.

Rust can be removed from iron by rubbing it with oil of tartar (oleum tartari), using a woollen rag.

Rust can be removed from iron by rubbing it with tartaric acid oil (oleum tartari) using a wool cloth.

Brass-ware, when it has become dull or rusty, may be renewed and made to look like gold. Take sal-ammoniac, grind it in a mortar with saliva; rub this on the brass; lay it on hot coals to dry it well, and tub it with a woollen cloth. So says Johann Wallberger; 235 adding: “With this art a certain man did once, in Rome, gain much money, inasmuch as he thereby did clean the brass lamps of the churches and other things of the same metal.” There is another preparation for the same purpose still more gold-like. It consists of sulphur, chalk, and the soot from wood fires. But as it soon disappears, the brass should be lackered or varnished.

Brassware, when it becomes dull or rusty, can be restored to look like gold. Take sal-ammoniac, grind it up with saliva in a mortar; apply this to the brass, then place it on hot coals to dry it thoroughly, and polish it with a wool cloth. So says Johann Wallberger; 235 adding: “With this method, a certain man once made a lot of money in Rome by cleaning the brass lamps of the churches and other items made of the same metal.” There is another preparation for the same purpose that looks even more like gold. It includes sulfur, chalk, and soot from wood fires. However, since it wears off quickly, the brass should be lacquered or varnished.

The best cleaner for brass with which I am acquainted is a German preparation used by Barkentin & Krall, Regent Street, from whom it can also be obtained.

The best brass cleaner that I know of is a German product used by Barkentin & Krall, Regent Street, where it can also be purchased.

A very strong cement, and one good for luting, can be made by combining sturgeon’s bladder, dissolved in spirits, with finest pulverised flint or sand.

A super strong cement, and one good for bonding, can be made by mixing sturgeon’s bladder, dissolved in alcohol, with the finest powdered flint or sand.

Glue, into which resin has been well infused by heat, combined with sand or ashes or clay, forms a strong cement, useful for all kinds of coarse work.

Adhesive, with resin thoroughly blended by heat, mixed with sand, ash, or clay, creates a strong cement that's great for all sorts of rough jobs.

A very good, strong cement is made as follows:—To three-eighths of a pound of water add three-eighths of a pound of spirits and a quarter of a pound of starch; also, prepare two ounces of good glue in water, mixed with two ounces of thick turpentine, and stir well into the first composition. This is a very good bookbinders’ glue.

A great, powerful cement is made like this:—To three-eighths of a pound of water, add three-eighths of a pound of spirits and a quarter of a pound of starch; also, prepare two ounces of good glue in water, mixed with two ounces of thick turpentine, and stir well into the first mixture. This is an excellent glue for bookbinding.

The tufa or soft stone which abounds in Italy and elsewhere is much used when reduced to powder and burned for building. It is also useful as a cement. An old writer says it can be brayed in a mortar, but that “there are many who, for lack of a mortar, take old baptismal fonts out of the churches, and in lieu of a pestle use the clapper of a church bell.” 236

The tufa or soft rock found in Italy and other places is often used when ground into powder and burned for construction. It also serves as an effective cement. An old writer mentions that it can be crushed in a mortar, but notes that “many, lacking a mortar, use old baptismal fonts from churches, and instead of a pestle, they use the clapper of a church bell.” 236

A curious decoration may be made by drawing figures—for example, of animals—with glue or gum on a wall surface, and then powdering it with cloth-dust of appropriate colours. These figures can be stencilled.

A cool decoration can be created by drawing figures—like animals—with glue or gum on a wall surface and then sprinkling it with colored powder made from cloth dust. These figures can also be stenciled.

As of all repairing and restoring that of human beauty is the most important, it may be worth while to give here a few recipes, which have held their own for centuries:—

As with all repair and restoration, human beauty is the most significant, so it might be helpful to share a few recipes that have stood the test of time for centuries:—

To make Wrinkles and Freckles disappear.—This is more possible than is generally supposed, and I have known a lady, a great beauty, of whom all my readers have heard, who at fifty years of age had artificially and miraculously preserved her face in perfect smoothness, though I do not know by what means. The following is given by Wallberger:—“Take fine, pure alum, compound it carefully with the fresh white of eggs, and boil it gently in a pipkin, stirring it constantly with a wooden stick or spoon till it forms a soft paste. Spread this on the face, morning and evening, for two or three days, and you will soon see that it is free from wrinkles and freckles, and marvellously fair and pleasant to view. Frivolous souls may carry the sinful misuse of such beauty to their own account; the virtuous hold in horror all such deeds” (Zauberbuch, 1760).

To make wrinkles and freckles vanish.—This is more achievable than most people think, and I have known a lady, a well-known beauty, who all my readers are familiar with, who at fifty years old had artificially and miraculously kept her face perfectly smooth, although I don’t know how she did it. The following is shared by Wallberger:—“Take fine, pure alum, carefully mix it with fresh egg whites, and gently boil it in a small pot, stirring constantly with a wooden stick or spoon until it forms a soft paste. Apply this to your face, morning and night, for two or three days, and you will soon notice that it’s free from wrinkles and freckles, looking remarkably fair and pleasant to behold. Irresponsible souls may misapply such beauty for their own gain; the virtuous, however, look upon all such actions with horror” (Zauberbuch, 1760).

Lemon-juice or the salts of lemon, or lemon-juice and salt, are of great service in whitening the hands and causing freckles to disappear.

Lemon juice or lemon salts, or a mix of lemon juice and salt, are really helpful in whitening your hands and making freckles fade away.

Gum-benzoin dissolved in spirits may be had of every apothecary. Pour a few drops into a wine-glassful of warm water, and it will form a milk-white emulsion, which is a perfect and harmless cosmetic 237 for the face, and serves as a delightful soap in washing. This is the lac virginis so much used two centuries ago.

Gum benzoin dissolved in alcohol can be found at any pharmacy. Add a few drops to a glass of warm water, and it will create a creamy white mixture, which is a safe and effective cosmetic 237 for your face and works wonderfully as a gentle soap for cleansing. This is the lac virginis that was popular two hundred years ago.

Eau de Cologne mixed with water forms a white emulsion, which is much superior to any soap for delicate hands. It forms a perfectly harmless cosmetic for the face. Even a few drops of it in a basin of water will have a good result. Too much of it, or of any wash, will have a contrary effect, and dry the skin. If the mouth be rinsed with this emulsion of eau de cologne and water, it will purify the breath, and that for a long time if used as a gargle.

Cologne mixed with water creates a white emulsion that is far better than any soap for delicate hands. It makes an entirely safe cosmetic for the face. Just a few drops in a basin of water will yield good results. However, using too much, whether it's this or any wash, can have the opposite effect and dry out the skin. Rinsing your mouth with this emulsion of eau de cologne and water will freshen your breath, and it will last a long time if used as a gargle.

A strong marking-ink, or black dye, which will resist much exposure to the weather, is made as follows:—Take gum-arabic 10 lbs., logwood liquor (specific gravity 1.37) 20 fluid oz., bi-chromate of potash 2½ oz., with water sufficient to dissolve the bi-chromate. Dissolve the gum in one gallon of water, strain, add the logwood liquor, mix, and let the mixture stand for twenty-four hours; then stir in rapidly the bi-chromate solution, and add a little nitrate of iron and fustic acid. If too thick, thin with lukewarm water.

A bold marker ink, or black dye, that can withstand a lot of weather exposure is made like this: Take 10 lbs. of gum arabic, 20 fluid oz. of logwood liquor (specific gravity 1.37), and 2½ oz. of bi-chromate of potash, along with enough water to dissolve the bi-chromate. Dissolve the gum in one gallon of water, strain it, add the logwood liquor, mix it, and let the mixture sit for twenty-four hours; then quickly stir in the bi-chromate solution, and add a little nitrate of iron and fustic acid. If it’s too thick, dilute it with lukewarm water.

A very hard cement can be made by digesting fluor spar for some time in sulphuric acid, adding magnesium sulphate and stirring calcined magnesia into the mixture.

A super strong cement can be created by processing fluor spar in sulfuric acid for a while, adding magnesium sulfate, and mixing in calcined magnesia.

A red cement for iron or stone or luting is made of red lead and litharge in equal parts mixed with concentrated glycerine to the consistency of soft putty. When dry it is water and fire proof.

A red cement for metal or stone or for sealing. is made from equal parts of red lead and litharge mixed with concentrated glycerin to achieve a soft putty-like consistency. Once dry, it is both water and fireproof.

Silico enamel is a thin liquid glaze, finer than varnish, which is easily applied to all polished metals, as 238 well as other substances. It may be obtained in bottles, price one shilling, with brush, of the Silico Enamel Company, 97 Hampstead Road, London, N.W.

Silicone enamel is a thin liquid glaze, finer than varnish, that can be easily applied to all polished metals and other materials. It is available in bottles for one shilling, complete with a brush, from the Silico Enamel Company, 97 Hampstead Road, London, N.W. 238

Light-coloured gloves may be cleaned by rolling bread-crumb over them; also with indiarubber. Also by means of benzine. Several patent washes for this purpose are now sold.

Light-colored gloves can be cleaned by rolling breadcrumbs over them; you can also use rubber. You can clean them with benzene as well. There are also several commercial cleaning solutions available now for this purpose.

Cleaning Marble.—“If ‘Sculptor’ will get some salts of wormwood, and dissolve in warm water, then mix with whiting into a moderate paste, and apply to stone or marble, and let it remain upon either for twenty-four hours—and if not successful the first time, apply again—he will draw all stains out of marble, and clear all lichen either from sandstones or oolitic stones. Thoroughly wash the stone with a strong soap (say, of Hudson’s No. 2 soap powder) and lukewarm water, and, when thoroughly dry, give a coat of sulphuretted oil. He can make his own oil. Boil in a bath one quart of linseed-oil for one hour, with half-a-pound of flower of sulphur gently and continually stirring same; then take off fire and let cool; then pour oil from sediment, using oil upon stone. No lichen will hurt his stone if out exposed to the air, for the rain will wash all clean every time. I have cleaned several statues with nothing but Hudson’s No. 2 and water.”—Work, April 2, 1892.

Cleaning Marble.—“If ‘Sculptor’ gets some wormwood salts and dissolves them in warm water, then mixes it with whiting to make a moderate paste, and applies it to the stone or marble, letting it sit for twenty-four hours—and if it doesn’t work the first time, apply it again—he will pull all stains out of the marble and remove all lichen from sandstones or oolitic stones. Thoroughly wash the stone with a strong soap (like Hudson’s No. 2 soap powder) and lukewarm water, and once it’s completely dry, give it a coat of sulfurated oil. He can make his own oil by boiling one quart of linseed oil for an hour with half a pound of flower of sulfur, stirring gently and continuously; then take it off the heat and let it cool. After that, pour the oil from the sediment and apply it to the stone. No lichen will harm his stone if it’s exposed to the air, since rain will wash it clean each time. I have cleaned several statues using just Hudson’s No. 2 and water.”—Work, April 2, 1892.

Calcined magnesia, or calcined and powdered bone, laid for some time on simply oiled or greased marble, which has first been well washed with soap and water, will often extract the stain. For ink use oxalic acid in weak solution with water.

Calcined magnesium oxide, or calcined and powdered bone, applied for a while on simply oiled or greased marble that has been thoroughly washed with soap and water, will often remove the stain. For ink stains, use a weak solution of oxalic acid mixed with water.

Gum-dextrine, or gum substitute, is made from 239 roasted flour. It forms, mixed with water, a gum not much inferior to gum-arabic, for which it is, as the name denotes, a substitute. It is very extensively used in many manufactures, and may be obtained of any chemist. It sometimes happens that it is too brittle after drying, and does not hold. In such case add four or five drops of glycerine to a teacupful of the dextrine in solution.

Gumdrops, or gum substitute, is made from roasted flour. It forms, when mixed with water, a gum that is not much worse than gum-arabic, which is what the name suggests it replaces. It is widely used in various industries and can be purchased from any chemist. Sometimes it can be too brittle after drying and doesn’t hold well. In that case, add four or five drops of glycerine to a teacupful of the dextrine solution.

Mouth Glue (Mundleim) or Solid Cement.—This is sold by stationers in thin, flat sticks or tablets, and is used by wetting and rubbing it, chiefly for paper. It is made as follows for labels:—

Mouth Glue (Mundleim) or Solid Cement.—This is sold by stationery stores in thin, flat sticks or tablets, and is used by wetting and rubbing it, mainly for paper. It is made as follows for labels:—

Sturgeon’s bladder 25
Sugar 12
Water 36
Carbolic acid

The sturgeon’s bladder is first dissolved, the sugar then added, also a few drops of carbolic acid, which causes it to set more firmly, and also to resist mould in dampness, induced by the presence of sugar. This cement is applicable to glass, wood, or metal. Like the following, it has the advantage of being always ready to use, and requires no boiling. If it becomes too hard to use freely, let so much of it as is required steep for a time in water. Many think, from merely dampening it in the mouth when it is hard, and using it immediately, that it is a very weak adhesive, which is a mistake. A great deal of that sold by the stationers is, however, of very inferior quality, and made with very common glue. 240

The sturgeon’s bladder is first dissolved, then sugar is added along with a few drops of carbolic acid, which helps it set more firmly and resist mold in damp conditions caused by the sugar. This adhesive works on glass, wood, or metal. Like the following options, it is always ready to use and doesn’t need boiling. If it gets too hard to use easily, soak the amount you need in water for a while. Many people mistakenly think that just wetting it in their mouth when it’s hard makes it a weak adhesive. However, a lot of what’s sold by stationery shops is of very poor quality and made with regular glue. 240

Mouth glue in tablets:—

Mouth glue tablets:—

Transparent glue, No. 1 24
Sugar 13
Gum-arabic 5
Water 50

The glue, sugar, and gum are boiled in the water until a drop let fall on a slab hardens. It is then rolled and cut into flat cakes.

The glue, sugar, and gum are boiled in water until a drop dropped on a slab hardens. It's then rolled out and cut into flat cakes.

To mend or make Meerschaum Pipes.—Dissolve caseine in silicate of soda; stir into the cement fine calcined magnesia. By the addition of meerschaum powder a close imitation of meerschaum in the mass can be made.

To fix or make Meerschaum pipes.—Dissolve casein in sodium silicate; mix fine calcined magnesia into the cement. By adding meerschaum powder, you can achieve a close imitation of meerschaum in the mixture.

Turkish cement of the strongest kind, and such as is used to attach gems to metal, is made as follows:—

Turkish cement of the strongest kind, and used to attach gems to metal, is made like this:—

Sturgeon’s bladder cement 30
Mastic (best) 2
Gum-ammoniac 1
Spirits of wine 10

The sturgeon’s bladder, shredded, is dissolved with spirits of wine while remaining in a warm place; the gum is also dissolved in spirit and mixed with the sturgeon’s bladder; the whole must be then carefully and slowly boiled to a syrup. Close with a cork, as it is sure to gum tightly.

The sturgeon's bladder, shredded, is dissolved in wine while kept warm; the gum is also dissolved in alcohol and mixed with the sturgeon's bladder; everything should then be carefully and slowly boiled down to a syrup. Seal it with a cork, as it will tighten securely.

To improve Corks.—When bottles contain substances which adhere to the cork and harden, the latter should be first steeped in oil or vaseline, or boiled in a mixture of both.

To enhance Corks.—When bottles have substances that stick to the cork and harden, the corks should be soaked in oil or petroleum jelly, or boiled in a mix of both.

Armenian Cement.—This is much like Diamond and Turkish cements:— 241

Armenian Cement.—This is very similar to Diamond and Turkish cements:— 241

I.

I.

Sturgeon’s bladder 600

II.

II.

Gum-ammoniac 6
Mastic 60

The sturgeon’s bladder is dissolved in spirits of wine separately, the gum-ammoniac and mastic also, but with a minimum of spirit; the two are then combined.

The sturgeon’s bladder is separately dissolved in wine spirits, along with the gum ammoniac and mastic, but using only a small amount of spirit; the two are then mixed together.

A cement which will resist the action of spirits of wine will often be very valuable, as when large lids are to be fastened to jars containing anatomical preparations. One is made as follows:—

A cement that can withstand the effects of alcohol is often quite valuable, especially when large lids need to be secured to jars that hold anatomical specimens. Here’s how to make it:—

Cleaned manganese powder 20
Soluble silicate of soda 10

This must be freely used to make the cover adhere. When in time it shall become brittle, coat it over with a thick solution of asphaltum in turpentine or petroleum.

This should be freely applied to help the cover stick. When it eventually becomes brittle, apply a thick layer of asphaltum mixed with turpentine or petroleum.

To seal bottles very securely, roughen the opening or mouth with a file or glass-paper, drive in a hard cork till half-an-inch below the top, and then seal it with silicate of soda mixed with marble-dust.

To cap bottles tightly, roughen the opening or mouth with a file or sandpaper, push in a hard cork until it’s half an inch below the top, and then seal it with a mixture of sodium silicate and marble dust.

Chloride of zinc added to silicate of soda and oxide of zinc forms a very good cement, which will resist most influences.

Zinc chloride mixed with sodium silicate and zinc oxide creates a strong cement that can withstand most conditions.

Bread macerated with glue or gelatine, with a little glycerine, makes an admirable substance for artificial flowers, casts, medallions, &c. If worked with gum-arabic 242 and a little alum, or dextrine, or common mucilage, we shall have the same result. It can also be worked with thin varnish or gutta-percha cement; also with diluted sulphuric or nitric acids to produce a hard substance. It may here be observed that bread is for certain work far superior to flour or starch paste, since the combination with yeast causes a development of cellular tissue, the result of which is a firmer and more wax-like substance. I was led to observe this at first, not from what I read of the action of acids on bread, but from observing the bread-flowers made by the Italian peasantry to adorn images of saints. I believe that in these there is a little vinegar mixed. They are quite wax-like. The bread used should be soft household bread, of course well kneaded with the acid and colours. Bread-paste would probably combine well with indiarubber in solution.

Bread soaked in glue or gelatin, with a bit of glycerin, makes an excellent material for artificial flowers, casts, medallions, etc. If combined with gum arabic 242 and a little alum, or dextrin, or regular mucilage, we’ll achieve the same effect. It can also be mixed with thin varnish or gutta-percha cement, or treated with diluted sulfuric or nitric acids to create a hard substance. It's worth noting that bread is far better for certain projects than flour or starch paste, since the addition of yeast creates a development of cellular structure, resulting in a firmer and more waxy material. My initial observation of this wasn’t from reading about how acids interact with bread, but from watching Italian peasants craft bread flowers to decorate images of saints. I think they mix in a bit of vinegar. These flowers have a notably waxy finish. The bread used should be soft, everyday bread that’s well kneaded with the acid and colors. Bread paste would likely work well with a solution of rubber too.

Of late, German illustrated newspapers have published patterns of small ornamental dishes made of dough or bread, intended to receive conserves of fruit and other edibles—the dishes themselves not being intended to be eaten.

Recently, German illustrated newspapers have featured designs for small decorative dishes made of dough or bread, meant to hold fruit preserves and other foods—the dishes themselves are not meant to be eaten.

Soft bread with a little varnish or any ordinary gum and a little glycerine, well worked, makes an admirable filler for cracks in wood. Combined with any gum, or even with tragacanth or peach or cherry gum, and lamp-black (or liquid Indian ink), it forms a cement which resembles ebony. The more thoroughly it is macerated the harder it will be. Casts of panels, &c., made with this are really beautiful. Rub with oil and the hand after it is quite dry. Add a few drops of glycerine and alum in solution to prevent cracking, or, better, a little indiarubber. Soft 243 rye bread hardens to a rather tougher cement than wheat. Bread cement makes an admirable ground for gilding or painting. Bread macerated with lime and white of egg forms a very hard composition like ivory. Bread, glue, and glycerine, ditto.

Soft bread mixed with a bit of varnish or regular glue and some glycerin, thoroughly blended, creates a great filler for cracks in wood. When combined with any glue, or even with tragacanth or peach or cherry gum, and lamp-black (or liquid Indian ink), it becomes a cement that looks like ebony. The more it's mashed up, the harder it gets. Castings of panels, etc., made with this mixture are truly beautiful. Once it's completely dry, rub it with oil and your hand. Add a few drops of glycerin and alum in solution to stop cracking, or better yet, a little rubber. Soft rye bread turns into a tougher cement than wheat. Bread cement provides an excellent base for gilding or painting. Bread mixed with lime and egg white creates a very hard substance like ivory. Bread, glue, and glycerin, likewise.

Horse-Chestnut Paste.—This is called a cement, but it is properly a paste like that of flour. Horse-chestnuts are generally neglected, but they can be profitably utilised for paste, which admits of the same combinations as flour.

Horse Chestnut Cream.—This is referred to as a cement, but it's actually a paste similar to flour. Horse-chestnuts are often overlooked, but they can be effectively used for paste, which allows for the same mixtures as flour.

Waste tea-leaves from which the tea has been extracted can be macerated with gum and treated as rose-leaves to form artificial ebony. Carefully separate all the hard portions.

Used tea bags from which the tea has been extracted can be mashed up with gum and treated like rose leaves to create artificial ebony. Make sure to separate all the hard bits carefully.

Gum for general use, like gum-arabic:—

Chewing gum for everyday use, like gum arabic:—

Common sugar, by weight 12
Water 36
Slacked lime 3

Stir the lime into the warm solution of sugar and water. Keep it boiling and stir it often for one hour. Pour off the liquid from the lees of the lime. This gum also admits of modifications. One of these is the well-known Syndetikon, which is made as follows:—To fifteen parts of the sugar and lime solution add three of good glue, leaving them to soak for twenty-four hours; warm gradually, and frequently stir, till the glue is dissolved. Then let it boil for a few minutes. This makes a good plain cement, which serves to unite paper, leather, glass, or porcelain. It, however, spots or changes colour in paper, &c. 244

Stir the lime into the warm mixture of sugar and water. Keep it boiling and stir it frequently for an hour. Pour off the liquid from the residue of the lime. This substance can also be modified. One well-known modification is Syndeticon, which is made as follows:—To fifteen parts of the sugar and lime mixture, add three parts of good glue, letting them soak for twenty-four hours; then gradually warm it and stir frequently until the glue is dissolved. After that, let it boil for a few minutes. This creates a good plain adhesive that works for bonding paper, leather, glass, or porcelain. However, it may leave spots or alter the color of paper, etc. 244

A general cement, which may be used for joining metal and glass, stone, tiles, &c., is thus made:—

A standard cement, which can be used for bonding metal and glass, stone, tiles, etc., is made as follows:—

Plaster of Paris 21
Iron filings 3
Water 10
White of eggs 4

The general mending cement so commonly sold consists of nothing but—

The all-purpose repair cement that is often sold is made up of nothing but—

Gum-arabic 1
Plaster of Paris 3

This must be mixed with water when used. It does not, however, resist the action of hot water.

This should be mixed with water when used. However, it does not withstand hot water.

A cement which resists acids is made as follows:—Indiarubber is dissolved in double its weight of linseed-oil, and kneaded to a dough with white bolus. Should the cement harden too quickly, add to it a little litharge.

Acid-proof cement is made like this:—Dissolve indiarubber in double its weight of linseed oil and knead it into a dough with white bolus. If the cement hardens too quickly, add a little litharge to it.

Indiarubber cement for chemical apparatus:—

Indiarubber glue for lab equipment:—

Indiarubber 8
Tallow 2
Linseed-oil 16
White bolus 3

This does not resist high temperature, but is good against acids.

This doesn’t withstand high temperatures, but it’s resistant to acids.

Scheibler’s cement for chemical apparatus:—

Scheibler's cement for lab equipment

Gutta-percha 2
Wax 1
Shellac 3

Sorel’s Cement.—This consists of oxide of zinc 245 combined with its chloride. The chloride of zinc is in a heavy, syrupy form, which, combined with the white oxide, sets very hard. It is chiefly used for filling teeth, but is also applicable to making medallions and other objects of art. For this latter purpose it is mixed with powdered chalk, pulverised glass, &c. The process of preparing and combining the ingredients of this cement is, however, so tedious that it is most unlikely that the ordinary repairer will care to attempt it; the more so as there are many preparations far superior to it.

Sorel's Cement.—This is made from zinc oxide 245 mixed with zinc chloride. The zinc chloride has a thick, syrupy consistency, which, when combined with the white oxide, hardens significantly. It’s mainly used for filling cavities in teeth, but it can also be used for creating medallions and other artistic items. For these artistic purposes, it’s blended with powdered chalk, ground glass, etc. However, the process of preparing and mixing the ingredients for this cement is quite tedious, making it unlikely that most repairers will want to try it, especially since there are many other products that are much better.

Glue for tapestry, &c.:—

Tapestry glue, etc.:—

Flour-paste 100
Alum water 3
Dextrine-paste 5

This may also be applied in many ways.

This can also be applied in many ways.

To lute stills, &c.:—

To mute stills, &c.:—

Glue in powder 20
Flour 10
Bran 5

To be well mixed with water.

To be thoroughly mixed with water.

As alum cannot be affected by petroleum, it is used to fasten rings to petroleum-lamp holders. These are lined with alum which has been melted by heat. Alum melted forms a strong cement for glass and metal.

As alum can't be affected by petroleum, it's used to secure rings to petroleum lamp holders. These are lined with alum that has been melted by heat. Melted alum creates a strong adhesive for glass and metal.

Paste for Wall-Paper.—Ten parts of flour are made into common paste; add one of glue boiled in hot water; add to the whole one-twentieth part of white of egg. This holds very firmly. Paste made with flour and gum-arabic, &c., does not mould or 246 turn sour if it be mixed with a few drops of oil of cloves or carbolic acid.

Wallpaper Paste.—Mix ten parts of flour to make a basic paste; then add one part of glue that has been boiled in hot water; finally, incorporate one-twentieth part of egg white into the mixture. This creates a strong adhesive. Paste made from flour and gum arabic, etc., won’t mold or spoil if you mix in a few drops of clove oil or carbolic acid. 246

Clay Mortar.—Where lime cannot be had, a very good mortar for chimneys may be made by mixing clay with common molasses. This is said (Lehner) to resist the action of heat when well dried.

Clay Mortar.—When lime isn't available, you can create a strong mortar for chimneys by mixing clay with regular molasses. It's said (Lehner) that this mixture withstands heat effectively once it's properly dried.

Another fireproof cement is made as follows:—

Another type of fireproof cement is made like this:—

Clay 40
Flint-sand 40
Slacked lime 4
Borax 2

This is mixed with a very little water. It is used as a wash, and should, when dry, be heated by fire.

This is combined with a small amount of water. It is used as a wash and should be heated by fire once it’s dry.

Log cabins and houses built with wood are, in America, often swarming with vermin to a degree which would seem incredible. In all such cases the joints and cavities should be well packed and plastered with cement—lime if possible—and then whitewashed. Rat-holes should be plugged with stones or gravel and then cemented.

Log cabins and wooden houses in America often have a shocking amount of pests. In these situations, the joints and gaps should be tightly sealed and plastered with cement—lime if possible—and then whitewashed. Holes made by rats should be filled with stones or gravel and then cemented over.

Zeiodeleth.—Vessels of wood, iron, stoneware, or of moulded cement, are often eaten away by the action of acids and alkalies. To prevent this they are in Germany coated with a composition called Zeiodeleth. In its simplest form this is simply sulphur mixed with very finely sifted flint-sand, or else ground glass, chinaware, or stone. Of this thin plates are also made to coat such vessels, or even to form them.

Zeiodeleth.—Containers made of wood, iron, stoneware, or molded cement often get damaged by acids and alkalies. To prevent this, they are coated in Germany with a mixture called Zeiodeleth. In its basic form, this consists of sulfur mixed with very finely sifted flint sand, or ground glass, porcelain, or stone. Thin plates can also be made from this mixture to coat these containers or even to create them.

Merrick’s Zeiodeleth:—

Merrick’s Zeiodeleth:—

Sulphur 20
Glass-powder 40 247

Böttger’s Zeiodeleth (Lehner):—

Böttger’s Zeiodeleth (Lehner):—

Powdered flint 90
Graphite 10
Sulphur 100

I.

A fluid paste is made by pouring into a porcelain jar 5 kilogrammes of potato-starch with 6 kilogrammes of water and 250 grammes of white nitric acid. Keep the whole in a warm place for forty-eight hours, stirring it frequently, and then boil it till syrupy and transparent. Add a little water, or sufficient to make it fluid enough to be filtered through a closely woven towel.

A smooth paste is created by pouring 5 kilograms of potato starch into a porcelain jar along with 6 kilograms of water and 250 grams of white nitric acid. Keep everything in a warm spot for forty-eight hours, stirring it often, and then boil it until it becomes syrupy and transparent. Add a little water, or enough to make it fluid enough to filter through a tightly woven towel.

II.

Dissolve 5 kilogrammes of gum-arabic to 1 of sugar in 5 quarts of water, adding 50 grammes of nitric acid; warm to boiling, and then add No. I. The result is a perfectly fluid adhesive, which will not mould, and dries on paper with a glaze. It is adapted for postage-stamps, marking over impressions, and fine stationery.

Dissolve 5 kilograms of gum arabic with 1 kilogram of sugar in 5 quarts of water, adding 50 grams of nitric acid; heat it to boiling, and then add No. I. The result is a completely fluid adhesive that won't mold and dries on paper with a glossy finish. It's suitable for postage stamps, overmarking impressions, and high-quality stationery.

Durable Flour-Paste for Stationers.—Take good flour-paste, adding to it while boiling one-tenth part of clear liquid glue, to be well stirred in. Add a few drops of carbolic acid or oil of cloves. Keep it corked in wide-mouthed, large vials.

Durable Flour Paste for Stationers.—Take good flour paste and while boiling, mix in one-tenth of clear liquid glue, stirring well. Add a few drops of carbolic acid or clove oil. Store it in wide-mouthed, large bottles with corks.

Dry Cement, or Travellers’ Glue:—

Dry Cement, or Travelers’ Glue

Glue 600 grms.
Sugar 250 248

The glue must be of the best quality, and perfectly melted in water, as usual, and the sugar stirred in. It is then steamed away until it becomes hard when cold. To use, place it in hot water, when it at once liquefies. This is specially used for paper.

The glue should be high-quality and thoroughly melted in water, as usual, with the sugar mixed in. It is then steamed until it hardens when cold. To use it, put it in hot water, and it will instantly liquefy. This is mainly used for paper.

Coating to protect trees from insects:—

Coating to safeguard trees from insects:—

Colophonium (resin) 100
Common soap 100
Tar 50
Whale-oil 25

Smear the trunks of the trees with this. It may also be put on sheets of brown paper to catch flies.

Smear the tree trunks with this. You can also put it on sheets of brown paper to catch flies.

Cement for Filling.—Take fresh curd (caseine), and knead it with water to a putty. It can be used in this state for many purposes. To greatly harden it, add one-twentieth of its weight in lime, and more or less of some indifferent substance, such as chalk, calcined magnesia, oxide of zinc, and colouring matter. This sets so hard that it may be used to make casts or many small works of art.

Filling Cement.—Take fresh curd (casein) and mix it with water to create a putty. This can be used as is for various purposes. To harden it significantly, add one-twentieth of its weight in lime, along with some neutral substance like chalk, calcined magnesia, zinc oxide, and coloring agents. This mixture sets very hard, making it suitable for creating casts or many small art projects.

French Glues.—Two very excellent glues used in France are the colle forte de Flandre and that of Givet. Goupil recommends as the best glue, where a very superior article is required, one made of equal parts of the two. Break them up, let the pieces remain fifteen hours in water, then boil for two hours in the bain-marie, or glue-kettle. After a time the glue will settle and become clear. Add, if needed, a little water from the bain-marie.

French Adhesives.—Two very good glues used in France are colle forte de Flandre and Givet. Goupil recommends the best glue, when a high-quality product is needed, to be a mixture of equal parts of both. Break them into pieces, let them soak in water for fifteen hours, then boil for two hours in a bain-marie or glue pot. After a while, the glue will settle and become clear. If necessary, add a little water from the bain-marie.

To give a Satin Gloss to Paper.—Paint with a broad, soft brush on the paper with a solution of 249 hypo-sulphite of barium (chemically expressed by BaS2O3). It may be laid on by itself or mingled with a colour. It is used sometimes by bookbinders. This may be applied in water-colour pictures to the imitation of silk or satin.

How to Achieve a Satin Gloss on Paper.—Use a wide, soft brush to apply a solution of hypo-sulphite of barium (chemically known as BaS2O3) onto the paper. You can use it alone or mix it with color. Bookbinders sometimes use this technique. It can also be applied in watercolor artworks to mimic the appearance of silk or satin.

Gomme laque, or shellac, also gelatine glue, is sold in thin leaves. To prepare it, put into a bain-marie twenty parts of the gum to one of flowers of sulphur, stir it well, and add a little lukewarm water. It may be made into little bars by hand; let them cool, and warm them when required for use.

Lacquer, or shellac, also known as gelatin glue, is sold in thin sheets. To prepare it, place twenty parts of the gum and one part of flower of sulfur in a bain-marie, stir it well, and add a little lukewarm water. You can shape it into small bars by hand; let them cool, and warm them up when you need to use them.

A very good cement, which, according to Fred. Dillaye, is both fire and water proof, is made as follows:—Take half-a-pint of milk, as much vinegar, mix them, and take away the whey. Add the white of five eggs to the curd, mix the whole well, and add so much finely sifted quicklime as will form a paste.

Great cement, which, according to Fred Dillaye, is both fireproof and waterproof, is made like this:—Take half a pint of milk, add the same amount of vinegar, mix them, and strain out the whey. Then, add the whites of five eggs to the curd, mix everything well, and add enough finely sifted quicklime to create a paste.

Snail Cement.—It is said that snails or slugs, mashed, form a strong and hard glue. This is probable; also, that it would combine with powdered quicklime, or carbonate of lime in powder, to set very hard.

Snail Glue.—It's said that crushed snails or slugs create a strong and durable glue. This seems likely; it would also combine with powdered quicklime or powdered calcium carbonate to harden significantly.

To mend marble use shellac in leaves, mixed with white wax.

To fix marble use shellac in sheets, blended with white wax.

To mend alabaster use gum-arabic mixed with powdered alabaster. This is also useful for many other purposes.

To repair alabaster use gum arabic mixed with powdered alabaster. This is also useful for many other things.

A cement useful for many purposes, also as a ground for painting, is made as follows:—Take barley and soak it in six equivalents of water for several days, or till the barley expands or sprouts. Throw out the barley, after pressing it. This gives a glutinous liquid, which, combined with pipeclay and white 250 soap, sets hard. It is improved by adding the powder of calcined bone. Barley water may also be used in many other combinations. Gum-arabic and thin glue, dextrine, and fish-glue may be used in its place.

Concrete that’s useful for many purposes, including as a base for painting, is made as follows:—Take barley and soak it in six parts of water for several days, or until the barley expands or starts to sprout. After pressing it, discard the barley. This will give you a sticky liquid, which, when mixed with pipeclay and white 250 soap, hardens. You can enhance it by adding powdered calcined bone. Barley water can also be used in various other mixes. Gum arabic, thin glue, dextrin, and fish glue can be alternatives.

A strong cement for horn or tortoise-shell:—

A strong adhesive for horn or tortoiseshell:—

Glue (fluid) 1 ½
Sugar-candy 3
Gum-arabic ¾

The two latter to be dissolved in six parts of water.

The last two should be dissolved in six parts of water.

Another for the same:—Take strong lime-water; combine it with new cheese. The latter is to be mixed with two parts of water, so as to form a soft mass. Pour into this the lime-water, but see that there is no solid cheese in it. This will form a liquid which can be used as a cement.

Another one for the same:—Take strong lime-water; mix it with fresh cheese. The cheese should be combined with two parts of water to create a soft mixture. Pour the lime-water into this, ensuring there aren't any solid cheese pieces left. This will create a liquid that can be used as a cement.

Cat-gut, which is, however, made from the intestines of sheep, &c., is of great service in some kinds of repairing, owing to its strength. It can be made into very small cord, which will sustain a man.

Catgut, which is actually made from the intestines of sheep, etc., is really useful for certain types of repairs because of its strength. It can be made into very thin string that can support a person.

Very strong cords for fishermen are also said to be made by taking silkworms just before they spin, cutting them open, and using the silk, which is then found in a solid, longish lump, and which can be artificially drawn out into any shape. It is probable that the silk in this state could be thinned and applied in combination with fibre to produce useful results. It is also probable that this substance, or the silk en masse, could be used for mending silk fabrics in many ways. It could be produced very cheaply, because the greatest expense in manufacturing silk is the reeling, winding, and spinning the thread.

Very strong cords for fishermen are also said to be made by taking silkworms just before they spin, cutting them open, and using the silk, which is then found in a solid, elongated lump and can be drawn out into any shape. It's likely that the silk in this form could be thinned and combined with fiber to create useful products. It's also likely that this substance, or the silk en masse, could be used to repair silk fabrics in various ways. It could be produced very cheaply because the biggest cost in making silk is the reeling, winding, and spinning of the thread.

An incredibly strong and serviceable silk is spun 251 by the elm-worm, which can be raised in any quantities wherever elm-trees abound. This is much cultivated in China, and it is said that garments made of its silk descend from father to son. It is several times larger than the silkworm, and survives even the severe winters of Canada. It would be much easier to raise than the delicate bombyx, or common silkworm. It is worth noting that a man can carry easily in his pocket fifty yards of cat-gut or elm worm silk cord strong enough to sustain his weight, which is very useful for travellers to know, since it is useful to mend harness or tether horses.

An incredibly strong and durable silk is produced by the elm-worm, which can be reared in large quantities wherever elm trees are plentiful. This silk is widely cultivated in China, and it's said that garments made from it are passed down from father to son. The elm-worm is several times larger than the common silkworm and can even survive harsh Canadian winters. It's much easier to raise than the delicate bombyx, or common silkworm. It’s interesting to note that a person can easily fit fifty yards of cat-gut or elm-worm silk cord in their pocket, and it’s strong enough to support their weight. This is especially useful information for travelers, as it can be used to repair harnesses or tether horses.

To soften Horn.—This material can be softened so as to bend in hot water. It requires long boiling. According to Geissler, a horn can be moulded to shape by steeping the horn for two or three days in half a kilogramme of black alicant, 375 grammes of newly calcined lime, and 2 litres (two full quarts) of hot water. Should the mixture assume a reddish colour it is all right; if not, add more alicant and lime. After the horn has been moulded, dry it in well-dried common salt. Horn shavings and filings are made into a paste, which hardens by being in a strong solution of potash and slacked lime, in which it becomes jelly-like and can be moulded. This must be subjected to pressure to expel the moisture. By adding a little glycerine its brittleness is much diminished.

To soften the horn.—This material can be softened enough to bend in hot water. It needs to be boiled for a long time. According to Geissler, horn can be shaped by soaking it for two or three days in half a kilogram of black alicant, 375 grams of freshly calcined lime, and 2 liters (two full quarts) of hot water. If the mixture turns reddish, that’s fine; if not, add more alicant and lime. After molding the horn, dry it in well-dried common salt. Horn shavings and filings are made into a paste that hardens in a strong solution of potash and slacked lime, where it becomes jelly-like and can be molded. This mixture needs to be pressed to remove the moisture. Adding a little glycerine significantly reduces its brittleness.

Artificial Bonework.—Reduce the bone or ivory to a very fine, flour-like powder, mix it very thoroughly with the white of eggs, and a very hard and tough mass will be the result. This can be turned and highly polished. This is improved in hardness 252 and quality by grinding the mass again and subjecting it to heat and pressure (Die Verarbeitung Hornes, &c., von Louis Edgar Andés; Vienna, 1892).

Synthetic Bonework.—Grind the bone or ivory into a very fine, flour-like powder, mix it thoroughly with egg whites, and you'll get a very hard and tough material. This can be shaped and polished to a high shine. The hardness and quality improve by grinding the mixture again and applying heat and pressure (Die Verarbeitung Hornes, &c., von Louis Edgar Andés; Vienna, 1892).

To properly dust Clothes.—The following extract on cleaning garments is taken from my forthcoming work, entitled One Hundred Arts:—

How to Properly Dust Clothing.—The following excerpt on cleaning clothing is taken from my upcoming book, titled One Hundred Arts:—


“The obvious way to remove dust from a coat—as some take evil out of children (vide Northcote’s Fables)—is by whipping or beating with a stick. This, indeed, effects the purpose, but it speedily breaks the fibre of the cloth. Therefore in Germany, as in Italy, a little bat plaited of split cane or reeds is employed to exorcise the demon of dust, known as Pāpākeewis to the Chippeways. But better than this is a small whisp-broom. Half a century ago this simple contrivance was only known in the United States and in Poland.

“The obvious way to get dust off a coat—as some remove evil from children (vide Northcote’s Fables)—is by whipping or beating it with a stick. This does work, but it quickly damages the fabric. So, in Germany and Italy, they use a small bat made of split cane or reeds to drive away the dust, which is referred to as Pāpākeewis by the Chippeways. However, an even better option is a small whisp-broom. Fifty years ago, this simple tool was only known in the United States and Poland.”

“Whip the garment with the side of the soft whisp, and as the dust rises to the surface brush it away. If the reader will try this on any coat, however clean it may be, he will be astonished to find how much dust he will extract or raise.

“Wipe the fabric with the side of the soft cloth, and as the dust comes to the surface, brush it away. If the reader tries this on any coat, no matter how clean it seems, they will be surprised by how much dust they can remove or stir up.”

“All the dust which thus lies hidden in cloth, when it comes to the surface, acts as grit or powder insensibly but certainly, and helps to wear away the surface whenever it is touched. That we take in dust every time we go out will appear from inspecting a silk hat. Again, the dust on a coat, &c., every time it is rubbed by the cleanest hand, takes in grease, which in time aids in spoiling the surface. In fact, half the wear-out of all cloth is due to dust alone.

“All the dust that gets trapped in fabric, when it comes to the surface, acts like grit or powder—subtly but definitely—and helps wear away the material every time it's touched. If you look closely at a silk hat, you'll see that we pick up dust every time we go outside. Similarly, the dust on a coat, etc., picks up grease every time it's brushed by even the cleanest hand, which eventually contributes to damaging the surface. In fact, half of the wear on all fabric is caused by dust alone.”

“Therefore, if we carefully dust our clothes with a whisp, every time we take them off, fold them with care, and lay them in a drawer, they will last much longer than they do. Pure air free from dust is as conducive to the well-being of coats as to that of their wearers, and Dominie Sampson uttered more truth 253 than he imagined when he observed that the atmosphere of his patron’s dwelling was singularly preservative of broadcloth.”

“Therefore, if we carefully dust our clothes with a whisk every time we take them off, fold them with care, and put them in a drawer, they will last much longer than they would otherwise. Clean air free from dust is just as good for the health of coats as it is for their wearers, and Dominie Sampson spoke more truth 253 than he realized when he said that the atmosphere of his patron’s home was particularly good at preserving broadcloth.”


In proof of this it may be observed, that as a sandblast attacks some substances exclusively, so dust or grit injures certain fabrics and not others, and that the latter are all known as the more lasting fabrics. 254 255

To prove this, it's noticeable that just like a sandblast targets specific materials, dust or grit damages certain fabrics while leaving others unharmed, and the ones that are unharmed are known to be the more durable fabrics. 254 255

INDEX

  • Accuracy and care required in making cements, 28
  • Adding art to arts, 47
  • Alabaster, to mend, 249
  • Allston, the painter, 123
  • Alum as a base, 6
  • Amber, repairing and imitating, 156-158;
  • carving amber, 158
  • American cement, 240
  • American glaze for postage-stamps, 113, 114
  • Andés, Louis Edgar, 207, 252;
  • varnishes, 4;
  • on ivory and bone, 144, 155;
  • on working horn, 149
  • Arabic, gum, cement of, with vinegar, 37
  • Avoiding excess in cementing, 31
  • Badly bound books, 108
  • Baer, J., catalogue on glass, 44
  • Bark, powdered, combined with glue, 82
  • Barley cement, 249, 250
  • Bases for beads, &c., 234
  • Catherine L. Bayard, 158
  • Bell made of a bottle, 49
  • Bent leaves in books, or dog’s ears, 89, 90
  • Benzoin, gum, or lac virginis, 236, 237
  • Binding books, 97-100 (illustrations), 97, 98
  • Blood in cements, 6
  • Blowpipe, the, 17, 36
  • Boats or canoes made from shavings, 52
  • Boiling china in milk, 19
  • Bone, calcined, 92;
  • artificial, 251
  • Bookbinders’ varnish, 89;
  • glue, 235
  • Books, repairing and restoring, 86-120
  • Book-worms, 115-120
  • Böttger’s cement for pavements, stone slabs, &c., 29;
  • acid-proof cement, 247
  • Bottles, cracked, how to mend, 26, 37;
  • to close (a cement), 44;
  • to cork or seal them firmly, 161;
  • to seal, 241
  • Brass-ware, to look like gold, 234, 235
  • Bread cement, 241-243 256
  • Bread in cements, 8
  • Brewster, Sir D., 37
  • Brickwork tiles, how to repair, 28
  • Burnished steel or iron work, 234
  • Canes and bows made of shavings, 54
  • Caoutchouc, indiarubber, gutta-percha, 2, 4, 126, 127, 159
  • Cardboard or pasteboard as hard as wood, how to make, 124, 125
  • Carpenters’ cement, 79
  • Carton-cuir, 121
  • Carton-pierre, or “stone-paper,” to make, 128
  • Caseine or cheese in cements, 6, 27, 40, 41, 137, 138
  • Castellani, Signore, 48
  • Cat-gut, 250
  • Cedar, to imitate, 83
  • Cellular tissue, cause of hardening in organic substances, 9, 10
  • Celluloid, or artificial ivory, its raw materials, manufacture, &c., by Dr. F. Bockmann, 9, 152, 153
  • Cellulose, 9;
  • how discovered and made, 82;
  • to prepare it with acid, 154
  • Cement, or adhesive, definition, 1;
  • for broken glass or china, 23-49;
  • for glass, china, leather, &c., 34;
  • for wood, 76-83;
  • for horses’ hoofs, 166, 167;
  • to attach metal, 173, 174
  • Ceresa, or mosaic in powder, 29, 138
  • Chalk, 2
  • Chamois-leather in repairs, 203
  • Chemical apparatus, cement for, 244
  • Chestnut, horse, paste, 243
  • China, broken, porcelain, crockery, majolica, terra-cotta, brick and tile work, 12-32
  • Chinese transparent vases, a lost art rediscovered, 47, 48
  • Chloride of zinc cement, 241
  • Cholula, vase from, 13, 14
  • Chrome glue, 26, 34
  • Chunam, or Indian shell-lime, 24, 134
  • Circles, to draw, 103
  • Clamps, or strips of sheet-iron or wire, 67
  • Claude and Vandervelde, 216, 217
  • Claus's cement for metal and glass, 182
  • Clay and molasses mortar, 246
  • Closing wine-bottles, old method, 48, 49
  • Cloth-dust on gum in decoration, 236
  • Cloth, waterproofed, recipe for, 161;
  • felt, how to make, 199, 200
  • Clothes, to properly dust and keep clean, 252, 253
  • Coarse cements for brick, &c., 139
  • Cobbling and shoemaking, 187, 188
  • Cologne, eau de, 237 257
  • Concrete, 140
  • Copal, gum, 157
  • Coral, imitation of, 209
  • Corks, to improve, 240
  • Cracking of seasoned wood in America, 50
  • Cracks in furniture, filling, 67
  • Walter Crane, 24
  • Crockery, 17, 18
  • Crockery or china, mosaic made from broken fragments, 139
  • Cups and vases of papier-maché, how to make (illustration), 172
  • Davidowsky, F., on glue and gelatine, 4
  • Decayed wood, to restore, 63
  • Decorator, The, 73
  • Defacing books, 90
  • Delille, alleged inventor of wiring porcelain, 18
  • Deterioration in pictures, causes of, 214, 215
  • Dextrine, or Leiokom, 7;
  • gum, 238
  • Diamond cement, 41. (Vide Turkish)
  • Dillaye, F., 32
  • Dillaye’s cement, 249
  • Dirt in old pictures, its nature, 215
  • Domes or arched roofs, building, 64
  • Drake, Sir W., 47
  • Drawers, to put handles to, 62;
  • shrinking of them, 62, 63
  • Dry cleaning, 220
  • Albrecht Dürer, 151
  • Dusting broken china, 31
  • Earthenware tubes, how to lute, 27
  • Ebonite, 160
  • Ebony, repairing or imitating, 66, 67
  • Eder's gum for photographs, 114
  • Eggs in cements, 5
  • “Egyptian Sketch-Book,” 210
  • Elmworm silk, 250
  • Embossing leather, 100
  • Engraving and etching glass or china, 38
  • Erasures in paper, 103
  • Essential oils in cleaning pictures, 225
  • Etruscan vases repaired, 15
  • Excess of cleaning and ignorance as to effects by age, 214
  • Fastening broken furniture, 60, 61
  • Fictile or ceramic ware, 12
  • Field, “Chromatography” 210
  • Fillers for wood, 69
  • Fire-proof paper, 103
  • Floors laid with shavings, 53
  • Flour and starch paste, 4, 5
  • Flour-paste, to make a strong, 112
  • Flowers made from wood-shavings and plaster of Paris, glue, &c., 68
  • Fluid paste, 247
  • Flour spar cement, 237
  • Flux, vitreous or metallic, 17 258
  • Forgeries in antiques, 94, 149
  • French glue for wood, 80
  • French glues, 248
  • Furniture, cheap and bad, 58
  • Furniture-making, 72
  • Garman, Samuel, 116
  • Garments, invisible mending of, 202-205
  • Gelatine and vinegar cement for china, 25
  • General cements, 244
  • Gerner, Raimund, Die Glas Fabrikation, by, 34, 35
  • Gesso-painting, 24
  • Glass-mending, with allied processes, 33-49;
  • old proverb on, 33
  • Glass-powder, 136;
  • how to prepare, 27
  • Glass, to pulverise, 234
  • Glazed or patent leather, how to make, 193
  • Glaze-mediums, 228
  • Gloves, how cleaned, 238
  • Glue, 4;
  • and lime cement, 41;
  • for coarse work, 235;
  • waterproof, 186
  • Glycerine, in cements, 6;
  • with glue, 68
  • Gomme laque, or shellac, 249
  • Goupil, F., Manual of Mending, 32, 64, 218, 222, 225
  • Grease-spots, to remove, 92
  • Green, Dr. Sam A., on book-worms, 115
  • Grinding off fractures in glass, 48
  • Ground for wax-painting, 228, 229
  • Grounds of pictures, 221
  • Guards for mending broken fictile wares, 31, 32
  • Gum for general use, 243
  • Gum-mastic, 16, 22
  • Gum (or starch), 2, 3
  • Gutta-percha and oil cement for mending soles, 192
  • Gutta-percha cement for leather, 189
  • Gypsum, 6
  • Hard cement for all wood, 80
  • Harness, saddle, and bridle repairing, 193
  • Hats, blankets, &c., to mend by felting, 199-201
  • Heating wood before glueing, 60
  • Heigelin, Professor, exhibition of flowers made from shavings, 68
  • Hide, raw, 189
  • Hildebrand, Wolfgang, on liquid glass, 7, 35, 148
  • Johannes Hofer, 142
  • Raimund Hofer, on indiarubber, 159, 168
  • Holding together broken china while mending, &c., 17
  • Holes in leather repaired with linen, 161
  • Horn, to mould or soften, 148, 251
  • Hubbard, Ernst, “The rendering Valuable of Refuse Wood,” by, 69 259
  • Hyatt's patent ivory, 153
  • Hydraulic lime, 8
  • Ignorance, general, as to cleaning pictures, 212
  • Imitation indiarubber cloth, 167
  • Imperfect work, 107, 108
  • Indiarubber, applied to soles of shoes, 161;
  • or vulcanised cement, 162
  • Indifferent substances, 6
  • Ink-stains, to remove, 90-94, 96
  • Inserting pieces in china, &c., 19, 20
  • Iron cements to resist heat, 177, 178
  • Iron doors of furnaces, how to seal hermetically, 179
  • Iron in cements, 6
  • Iron strips and bands in repairing, 171
  • Iron, to set in stone, 178
  • Iron ware, or block cement, 180
  • Ironwork, setting a cement for, 176
  • Italian peasants’ shoes (illustration), 192
  • Ivory, repairing and imitating, 143-155;
  • cleaning, 143, 144;
  • imitations, 144;
  • staining, 147, 148;
  • softening, 148
  • Jewellers’ cement, 43. (Vide Turkish)
  • Jewellers’ or Diamond cement, 174
  • Jewesses, repair of embroidery by, 202
  • Joco-Seriorum Naturæ et Artis,
  • 1670, story from, referring to broken pottery, 20, 21, 35.
  • Join, to, glass and metal, 43
  • Joints in timbers, holes and cracks, how to close, 80
  • Junemann, F., Die Fabrikation des Alauns, 6
  • Kaleidoscope, folding, how to make a, 37, 38
  • Kauri, the gum, 156, 157
  • Kelp, 154
  • Kettenstich, for German chain-stitch, 204
  • Kircher, Athanasius, 92, 95
  • Knotting, patent, 72-74
  • Koppe, J. W., on glycerine, 6
  • Krall, Barkentin &, brass-cleaner, 235
  • Kratzer, Harrmann, on liquid glass, 8
  • Lacquers, 34
  • Layard, Sir Austin, 47
  • Lead pencil or crayon drawings, to protect, 233
  • Leather, artificial, 196, 198
  • Leather, durability of, 188, 189
  • Leather-glue, 197
  • Leather-Work, Manual of, 111
  • Leather-work, repairing, 183-198
  • Lehner, 2, 5, 7, 9, 26, 28, 29, 31, 34, 40, 44, 77, 79, 80, 135, 136, 141, 144, 152, 157, 193, 197, 207, 208
  • Charles G. Leland, quotation from, 50
  • Lemon-juice to whiten the hands, 236 260
  • Lime, 5, 24, 134
  • Lime cement for glass, 43
  • Liquid acid glue, 59, 60;
  • recipe for, 81
  • Miss Roma Lister, 203;
  • MS. of Recipes, 65
  • Litharge cements for many uses, 175
  • Martin Luther, 149
  • Luting cement, 235
  • Luting or closing chemical apparatus, &c., cements for, 30
  • Magnesia, calcined, to extract stains, 238
  • Majolica, 13, 15, 16
  • Malleable glass, 38
  • Manuel Général du Modelage, 64
  • Marble, fractures, &c., in, 140;
  • how to clean, 238;
  • to mend, 249
  • Marine glue, hard glue, recipe and description, 162, 163
  • Marking-ink, 237
  • Marquetry, or inlaid wood, repairing, 71, 72, 83-85
  • Mastic, 19, 135, 136;
  • French mastic, 136
  • Materials used in mending, 1-11
  • Meerschaum pipes, to mend or make, 240
  • Mending cloth with indiarubber, 165-168
  • Mending furniture, 74-76
  • Mending or repairing defined, 1, 2
  • Merrick's acid-proof cement, 246
  • Merritt, Henry, 211, 221
  • Metal, to attach leather to, 193
  • Metal-work, mending, 169-182
  • Metallic corners for books (illustrations), 104-106
  • Mica, leaves of, how to prepare them for windows, 47
  • Mierzinski, Dr. Stanislaus, on the manufacture of paper, 132
  • Minor ingredients in cements, 10
  • Mirror with ornaments (illustration), 85
  • Mogford, Henry, 213, 218, 219-222
  • Mosaics, 134
  • Mother-of-pearl and coral, mending, 206-209;
  • how imitated, 207;
  • from rice, 208
  • Mould or mildew in pictures, 226
  • Mouth-glue, or solid cement, 239, 240
  • Musical glasses of different kinds, 39
  • Musical instruments repaired with shavings, 54, 55
  • Neutral substances in cements, 6
  • Oil, as a basis, 2;
  • combination, 3;
  • softening paint, 219
  • Old recipes for mending crockery, 23 et seq.
  • Olympiodorus, 99
  • “One Hundred Arts,” a book by the Author, 38
  • Ornamenting panes for windows, and doubling them, 44 45; 261
  • beautiful and varied effects, 46
  • Ornamental work made of shavings, 56, 57
  • Ox-gall in cleaning pictures, 218
  • Oxidised cement, 176
  • Page, the American painter, 210
  • Pages in books, to repair when torn, 90, 91, 94
  • Paget's disease French mastic, 136
  • Pamphlets, binding, 100
  • Panel pictures, repairing, with shavings, 57;
  • fourteenth century, in distemper, &c., 227
  • Panel, warped, how to straighten a, 228
  • Panels of artificial wood, 81;
  • cements for, 82
  • Paper and wood-shavings, 52
  • Paper, its composition, 86, 87;
  • repairing damaged paper, 86, 87
  • Paper-leather, 129, 130
  • Papier-mâché, or softened paper, 106, 121-133;
  • articles made from, 121;
  • moulding, 121, 122
  • Paracelsus, 35
  • Parchment paper, how to prepare, 95, 96
  • Parchment, repairing, 122;
  • artificial, from paper, 122
  • Parland, Mr., 128
  • Paste of starch or flour, 10
  • Paste, leather, the same mixed with indiarubber, 185;
  • use and preparation, &c., 186
  • Paste, bookbinders’, 96;
  • shoemakers’, 197
  • Patches, inserting, 201
  • Patterns cut from wood-shavings (engraving), 51-53
  • Pavements, to repair different kinds, 28
  • Peat, 78
  • Philatius, the inventor of book-binding and glue, 99
  • Pictures, restoring, 210-230;
  • glazed and scaling, how to treat, 226
  • Plaster of Paris, alum, and glass cement, 141
  • Plugging teeth with indiarubber, 166
  • Polytechnic cement and imperial liquid glue, also Keye's cement, 39
  • Porcelain, 18
  • Potatoes as cement, &c., 9
  • Pots, cracks in iron, 180
  • Prepare, to, wood for paint, 83
  • Process of restoring worn and injured binding of a book, and of a bas-relief in leather, 183-185
  • Proper paste, the, for wallpaper, waterproof, 164, 165
  • Pulp, paper, 130-133
  • Putty, 33, 34, 69
  • Raufer, G. M., on meerschaum and amber, 158
  • Raw hide, 233
  • Recipe, old, for repairing glass, 36, 37;
  • definition of, 231;
  • general, 231-253 262
  • Red cement for iron, 237
  • Reliefs cut in brick, 29
  • Repainting old pictures, 226, 227
  • Repairing wood with paper-pulp, 132
  • Resin or pitch, 2, 3
  • Restoring fragments of engravings, &c., 115
  • Rice and lime cement, 145
  • Rimmel London, bookseller in Oxford Street, 40
  • Ringing or sounding glasses by blowing on them, 39
  • Ris-Pacquot, M., 18, 29, 147
  • Riveting sheet-metal, 169, 170
  • Roller, use of the, 54
  • Roman and Hungarian pottery, &c., 12
  • Roman cement, 24;
  • for fine mosaics, 138
  • Rosewood stain, 74
  • Rubbing in colour, 14
  • Ruprecht, Karl, on egg substances and albumen, 5
  • Ruskin, 221
  • Rust, how removed, 234
  • Rust or oxide cement, 177
  • Hall’s cement for glass, 44
  • Satin gloss for paper, 248, 249
  • Sawdust (vide also Wood-paste or artificial wood), 80
  • Scheibler's cement, 244
  • Schlosser, Edmund, on soldering and metal-work, 182
  • Schwartz’s iron cement, 180
  • Scissors, cutting glass with, 48
  • Scraping varnish, 223
  • Screws, to be dipped in oil or boiling wax, 67
  • Seams, to repair, 196
  • Sedna, Ludwig, on wax, &c., 7
  • Sewing or stitching books, 109
  • Shoes, easily made, 194, 195;
  • indiarubber, to repair, 160
  • Side-binding, 110
  • Silicate of soda, or liquid glass, 7, 20;
  • with colour, 29, 33, 35
  • Silico-enamel, 237, 238
  • Silk or woolen cloth, to clean, 232, 233
  • Silks, black, gummed, 205
  • Silkworm gum, 250
  • Silver bands, 20
  • Snail cement, 249
  • Soaps in cleaning pictures, 224
  • Solder, Newton's and Rose's, a metallic glass, 181
  • Soldering, 171, 172, 180, 181
  • Soles, wooden, for shoes, 191
  • Sorel's cement, 244
  • South Sea Bubble, 58
  • Spirits of wine to remove dry varnish, 219
  • Splicing broken rods, spars, &c. (with illustration), 61
  • Spraying, to restore crumbling substances by, 146, 147
  • Staining or colouring wood, 69, 70
  • Stains, grease, wine, oil, to remove, 232
  • Stationer’s paste, 247
  • Statues, mending, of plaster of Paris, 141
  • Steam, to clean pictures by, 223 263
  • Stevens' and Manders’ wood-stains, 70
  • Stills, to lute, 245
  • Stohmann, classification of cements, with Lehner’s extension of it, 2, 3
  • Stonework, mending, 134-142
  • Stopper, glass, filed to shape, 48
  • Stoves, cement for, 179, 182
  • Strips or braces on panels, &c., 61, 62
  • Strong adhesives for paper, &c., 113, 114
  • Strong cement, for glass, wood, or stone, 42;
  • for porcelain, glass, &c., 26, 136
  • Strop, leather, how to mend a, 186, 187
  • Sturgeon’s bladder or fish-glue gum, &c., 5, 32, 42
  • Syndetikon, 243
  • Tapestry glue, 245
  • Tarred or tarpaulin paper-bags, 163
  • Tausendkünstler of 1782, 23
  • Tea-leaves, 243
  • Terra-cotta, 12, 13, 15
  • To preserve the contents of bottles when broken, 167
  • To protect wood under water, 79
  • Tortoise-shell or horn, cement for, 250
  • Toys, mending, 122, 123
  • Tragacanth, gum, 8
  • Transferring pictures, 225
  • Travellers’ glue, 247
  • Trees: bark, splits or cavities in, 82;
  • to protect, 248
  • Triangles of tin, &c., used to fasten panes of glass, 35
  • Tribune, the New York, 60
  • Trunks, mending, 190
  • Tufa cement, 235
  • Turkish or diamond cement, 19, 41, 42
  • Turpentine, a counteracting medium of solvent spirit, 220
  • Ulenhuth, Eduard, on moulding, 131
  • Vandyke, picture by, 222
  • Van Helmont on liquid glass, 7
  • Varnish, 3, 34;
  • to remove, 216-220
  • Veneers, 51, 53
  • Venetian marquetry, 71
  • Venetian glass, 36
  • Venus mercernaria, or American clam, 208
  • Vermin in wooden dwellings, 246
  • Leonardo da Vinci, 151
  • Vinegar, commonly made from sulphuric acid, 60
  • Vitreous paint, 40
  • Wagner, R., on liquid glass, 7, 8, 35
  • Johann Wallberger, Zauberbuch, 96, 234-236
  • Wall-paper of wood, used in America, 69
  • Wall-paper paste, 245
  • Wall-paper with common paste poisonous, 165
  • Walls rendered air-tight (recipe), 164 264
  • Warped or curved wood, and how to flatten it, 61, 62
  • Washing broken china for repairing, 31
  • Water in cleaning pictures, 216-218
  • Waterproof carpets and wall-covering made from waste-paper, 191
  • Waterproof cement, 194
  • Wax in cements, 7
  • White of egg glaze, 223
  • Whitewash, to make equal to paint, 79
  • Wiegleb, J. C., quotation from, 1, 147
  • Windows, stained glass, works on the subject by A.W. Franks, Owen Jones, Westlake, &c., 40
  • Wine-stains, to remove, 231, 232
  • Wire, for mending china, 19;
  • in repairing, 170, 171
  • Wire-mending, 62
  • Wood-ashes in picture-cleaning, 224
  • Wood-Carving, a Manual of, by Charles Godfrey Leland, 70
  • Wood-paste, or artificial wood, 63 et seq.;
  • houses can be made of it, 64
  • Wood-shavings in mending and making, 50-57
  • Woodwork, repairing, 58-85
  • Woollen cloth, to clean, 231
  • Work, a scientific journal, 129
  • Worms in wood, to exterminate, 72
  • Wrinkles and freckles, 236
  • Zeiodeleth, 246, 247
  • Zinc, a cement for, 174, 175
  • Zwick, Dr. H., on lime and mortar, 5;
  • in Hydraulischer Kalk und Portland Cement, 8

THE END

THE END

FOOTNOTES:

1 Ceresa is the setting of powdered glass of different colours in a cement bed. Mosaic cubes are often combined with it.

1 Ceresa is the arrangement of colored powdered glass in a cement base. Mosaic tiles are often used alongside it.

2 Vide “Wood-Carving,” by Charles Godfrey Leland, F.R.L.S., M.A. (London, Whittaker & Co., 5s.), for a chapter on this subject.

2 See “Wood-Carving,” by Charles Godfrey Leland, F.R.L.S., M.A. (London, Whittaker & Co., 5s.), for a chapter on this topic.

3 For fullest details as to the treatment of horn, the reader may consult Die Verarbeitung des Hornes, &c., by Louis E. Andés, in which he will also find full details as to dyeing ivory.

3 For complete details on horn treatment, the reader may check Die Verarbeitung des Hornes, &c., by Louis E. Andés, where they will also find comprehensive information on dyeing ivory.

4 The late W. W. Story, the sculptor and man of letters.

4 The late W.W. Story, the sculptor and author.

5 “Handbook on the Preservation of Pictures,” by Henry Mogford; twelfth edition, revised. London: Winsor & Newton, 1s.

5 “Handbook on the Preservation of Pictures,” by Henry Mogford; twelfth edition, updated. London: Winsor & Newton, 1s.

Transcriber’s Note:

Obvious printer errors corrected silently.

Printer errors fixed quietly.

Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are as in the original.

Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation are the same as in the original.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!